yprNRLF 


B   3   117   ^ob 


i         nH 


^ar;-v 


l". '<-.■■■ 


i-',;....,-, 


J    AM 


LIBRARY 

OF  THE 


University  of  California. 

RECEIVED   BY  EXCHANGE 


Class 


E>42.7 


'tiU-"^"/ 


m- 


IF^ 


THE  PREPOSITIONS 


IN,  ON,  TO,  FOR,  FORE,  AND  ^T 


IN  ANGLO-SAXON  PROSE 


A  STUDY  OF  CASE  VALUES  IN  OLD  ENGLISH 


A    DISSERTATION    PRESENTED    TO    THE    BOARD    OF   UNIVERSITY   STUDIES   OF 

THE  JOHNS   HOPKINS   UNIVERSITY,    BALTIMORE,    FOR  THE 

DEGREE   OF   DOCTOR  OF   PHILOSOPHY 


BY 


HENRY   MARVIN    BELDEN,    B.  A. 


PRESS    OF 

THE   FRIEDENWALD    COMPANY 

BALTIMORE 


THE  PREPOSITIONS 


IN,  ON,  TO,  FOR,  FORE,  AND  ^T 


IN  ANGLO-SAXON  PROSE 


A  STUDY  OF  CASE  VALUES  IN   OLD   ENGLISH 


A    DISSERTATION    PRESENTED    TO    THE    BOARD    OF   UNIVERSITY    STUDIES   OF 

THE  JOHNS   HOPKINS   UNIVERSITY,    BALTIMORE,    FOR  THE 

DEGREE   OF   DOCTOR  OF   PHILOSOPHY 


BY 

HENRY   MARVIN    BELDEN,    B.  A. 


PRESS    OF 

THE   FRIEDENWALD   COMPANY 

BALTIMORE 


•  • 


Dedicated  to 
PROSSER  HALL  FRYE. 


INTRODUCTION. 

The  following  pages  present  the  results  of  an  investigation 
begun  some  time  ago  and  aiming,  primarily,  to  discover  the  exact 
values  of  the  accusative  and  dative  cases  after  the  preposition  on. 
A  dissertation  by  A.  Harstrick,  Untersuchung  ilber  die  Prdposi- 
Uonen  bei  Alfred  de?7t  Grossen,  Kiel,  1890,  says  on  this  point : 
**  Gewohnlich  steht  nach  Verben  der  Bewegung  on  mit  dem 
Akkusativ,  nach  Verben  der  Ruhe  07i  mit  dem  Dativ.  Dass 
diese  Regel  jedoch  Ausnahmen  hat,  zeigen  die  folgenden  Bei- 
spiele,"  and  gives  examples  of  on — dat.  after  faran,  gebringan^ 
afeallan,  but  without  further  comment ;  and  under  the  category 
of  time  (p.  35)  "  Auch  mit  dem  Akkusativ  wird  on  verbunden," 
and  gives  examples  oi  on  tid  from  Bede  and  the  Cura  Pastoralis, 
This  is  hardly  satisfactory.  In  order  to  set  forth  the  principles 
governing  this  apparent  irregularity  in  Ags.  syntax  the  division 
under  cases  is  in  this  paper  made  to  supersede  the  division  into 
categories  of  meaning. 

The  range  of  texts  studied  is,  it  is  believed,  wide  enough  to 
make  generalisation  safe.  They  are  all  in  prose,  and  may  all, 
with  the  exception  of  Bede,  be  counted  as  West-Saxon  monu- 
ments.    They  are : 

C.  P.  King  Alfred's  West-Saxon  Versio?i  of  Gregory's  Pas- 
toral Care.  Ed.  by  Henry  Sweet  for  the  E.  E.  T.  S.  London, 
1871-2. 

O.  Khig  Alfred's  Orosius.  Ed.  by  Henry  Sweet  for  the 
E.  E.  T.  S.     London,  1883. 

Bo.  Ki7ig  Alfred's  A?iglo-Saxon  Version  of  Boethius  De 
Consolatione  Philosophicc.  Ed.  by  Rev.  Samuel  Fox.  Bohn's 
Antiquarian  Library,  London,  1864.  (The  citations  from  Bo.  are, 
however,  from  Prof.  Bright's  copy  of  the  Cott.  MS.,  and  (B)  = 
Fox's  print  of  the  Bodl.  MS.  is  given  only  where  the  Cott.  MS. 
fails  or  (B)  presents  a  different  reading.) 

B.  The  Old  English  Version  of  Bede's  Ecclesiastical  History 
of  the  English  People.  Ed.  by  Thomas  Miller  for  the  E.  E.  T.  S. 
1890.      (Latin    citations   from    Bede  are   from    Bedce    Historia 


OF  THB 


\3R 

OF  T 

XTNITERSITY 


VI 


Ecclesiastica  Gentis  Anglorum,  ed.  Alfred  Holder,  2.  Ausgabe, 
Freiburg  i.  B.). 

Chron.  The  Anglo-Saxoji  Chro7iiclc  {six  texts  parallel).  Ed. 
by  B.  Thorpe.  London,  1861.  (Rolls  Series.)  (The  different 
MSS.  are  here  indicated  by  the  letters  (a)  =  C.  C.  C.  C,  (b)  = 
Cott.  Tib.  A.  VI.,  (c)  =  Cott.  Tib.  B.  I.,  (d)  =  Cott.  Tib.  B.  IV., 
(e)  =  Bodl.  Laud  636,  (f)  =  Cott.  Domitian  A.  VIII.) 

kS*.  C.      The  Homilies  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  Church :    The  first 
part,  containing  the  Serniones  Catholici^  or  Homilies  of  y^lfric. 
Ed.  by   B.  Thorpe.     Vol.  I.     London,  printed   for   the   ^Ifric 
Society,  1844. 

j^.  Gr.  ^If^dc's  Grammatik  und  Glossar.  Herausg.  von 
Julius  Zupitza,  Berlin,  1880. 

Letters  in  ()  after  page  and  line  numbering  refer  to  different 
MSS.  of  the  text  from  which  the  citation  is  made. 

Bede  being  the  only  one  of  these  texts  that  holds  very  closely 
to  a  Latin  original,  the  Ags.  has  been  compared  with  the  Latin 
throughout  for  this  text.  Little  was  found,  however,  to  show 
dependence  of  the  Ags.  prepositional  idiom  on  the  Latin.  The 
Latin  originals  given  with  the  examples  from  Bede  will  show 
this. 

A  word  as  to  the  manner  of  treatment,  which  may  at  first  sight 
seem  irregular.  As  this  is  a  study  in  case-values,  the  ace.  is  in 
each  division  treated  separately  from  the  dat.  and  insir.,  even 
where  the  value  of  the  preposition  is  the  same  for  both.  Bi  and 
on  are  considered  together,  likewise  for  and  fore,  and  a  summary 
of  differences  appended  in  each  case.  A  general  discussion  of 
the  use  of  ace.  and  dat.  after  in,  on  is  prefixed.  The  instr.,  a 
fragmentary  case,  is  considered  together  with  the  dat.  Bi,  on  in 
time  relations  is  treated  apart,  in  order  to  give  a  better  view  of  the 
relation  oi  ace.  to  dat.  in  phrases  of  time  ;  and  further  because  the 
use  of  the  ace.  here  seems  to  have  no  connection  with  the  con- 
struction in,  on  +  ace.  after  verbs  of  motion. 

Grateful  acknowledgment  is  here  made  to  Prof.  Bright  for  the 
loan  of  his  copy  of  the  Cott.  MS.  of  the  Boethius,  and  for  general 
guidance  and  assistance  throughout.  Harstrick's  dissertation 
gives  the  meaning  of  in,  on  and  to  exhaustively  for  Alfredian 
texts,  but  pays  little  attention  to  the  value  of  cases.  Miller's  dis- 
cussion oi  071  and  hi  {BedCy  Introd.  xxxiii.  ff.)  has  been  relied  on 
for  texts  not  read  for  this  work. 


Vll 

[This  work  was  done  in  1895,  before  I  had  had  an  opportunity 
to  consult  Dr.  Wiilfing's  Die  Syntax  iii  den  Werken  Alfreds  des 
Grosse?i.  The  part  dealing  with  Prepositions  has  not  yet 
appeared ;  Vol.  I.  contains  the  discussion  of  cases  in  other  than 
prepositional  constructions.  I  have  made  references  to  his  book 
in  cases  where  he  has  touched  on  matters  discussed  in  this  study.] 

Henry  Marvin  Belden. 

Springdale,  Conn.,  July  4,  1897. 


CONTENTS. 

Introduction v 

Contents ix-x 

IN  and  ON 1-48 

Discussion  of  cases  after  in,  on 1-12 

I.  gebringan,  2. — 2.  ace.  in  C.  P.  and   O.,  2. — 3.  settan,  gesei- 
tan  in  B.,  2. — 4.   extension  of  dat.  in  A^ljric,  3. —  5.  verbs  of 
believing,  rejoicing,  trusting  (in),  5. — 6.  ace.  and  dat.  after  on 
in  yElf.  Gr.,8. — 7.  preposition  separated  from  its  case,  9, 

IN,  ON  +  ACC 12-25 

I.  Of  place,  after  verbs  of  motion. 

I.  of  that  which  contains,  12. — a.  in  non-physical  sense, 
13. — 2.  of  the  object,  surface,  upon  which,  14. — a.  after  verbs 
of  hostile  motion,  15, — b.  after  verbs  of  striking,  &c.,  16. — c. 
/on,  17. — d.  wrecan,  17. — e.  beseon,  loeian ;  meldian,  secgan, 
asecgan,  wita7i,  17. — 3.  that  on  which  one  goes,  the  path,  &c., 
18. — 4.  after  verbs  of  believing,  &c.,  iS. — 5.  /;/,  on -\- ace.  of 
purpose,  function,  18. — 6.  of  resultant  form,  after  verbs  of 
changing,  19. — a.   after  verbs  of  dividing,  19. 

II.  Adverbial  phrases. 

I.  oti  hand,  on  .  .  .  healfe,  &c.,  20. — 2.  on  yiczt  gerad,  22. — 3. 
on  borg,  pleoh,  treowa,  22. — 4.  phrases  of  manner,  22. — 5. 
words  denoting  language,  24. — 6.  of  that  received  in  pay- 
ment, 25. — 7.   exceptional  constructions,  25. 

IN,  ON  -|-  DAT.  and  instr 26-34 

I.      Of  location. 

I.  of  that  which  contains,  26. — a.  in  non-physical  sense, 
27. — b.  =:  predicate  noun  or  adjective,  27. — c.  phrase  of  reason 
or  means,  28. — d.  of  the  occasion,  29. — e.  of  the  disease 
which  is  the  cause  of  death,  29. — 2.  of  that  on  or  upon  which, 
29. — 3.  of  the  part  affected,  29. — 4.  after  verbs  of  depriving, 
30.  —  5.  after  verbs  of  believing,  &c.,  31. — 6.  wrecan,  31. — 7. 
phrase  of  specification,  32. — 8.  phrase  of  purpose  after  beon, 
7ueor'Sa?i,  32. — 9.  measure  of  distance  and  value,  33. — 10.  ad- 
verbial phrases,  33. 

IN,  ON  in  TIME  PHRASES 34-45 

I.  'I'ime  when. 

tid,  34. — tinia,  36. — dcEg,  37. — neaht,  nihi,  39. — inorgeti,  tzfen, 
40. — gear,  41. — st^,  42. — seel,  42. — dcegred,  43. — last,  syvibel, 
43. — lif,  43. — time  when  rendered  by  the^^w.,  43, 

II.  Time  within  which 44 

III.  Time  how  long 44 

Summary  of  constructions  in  time  phrases 45 

IN  versus  on 45-47 

Compounds 47 


TO 48-6 1 

I.  After  verbs  of  motion 49-53 

I.  person  to  whom,  49. — 2.  place  toward  which,  49. — 3.  after 
verbs  of  speaking,  writing,  looking,  50. — 4.  in  non-physical 
sense, 52. 

II.  After  verbs  not  strictly  of  motion 53-55 

I.  x\fter  verbs  of  fastening,  joining,  mingling,  53. — 2.  of 
belonging,  pertaining  to,  53. — 3.  of  subjugating,  submitting, 
praying,  reconciling,  converting,  53, — 4.  of  urging,  striving, 
helping,  54. — 5.  ^iiitr  gewti7iian,  gestaf&elian,  gewissian,  54. — 6. 
after  Jiabba7i.,  niuian^ivitan,  healdan-\- ace.  of  feeling  or  pas- 
sion, 55. — 7.  after  certain  adjectives,  55. — 8.  of  that  to  which 
distance,  degree,  extent  is  reckoned,  55. — 9.  of  that  given  in 
exchange,  55. 

III.  Phrases  of  purpose,  function 56-58 

I.  phrases  of  purpose,  56. — a.  inflected  infinitive,  56. — 2. 
after  verbs  of  becoming,   appointing,  changing,   56. — 3.   after 

kalgian,  hadian,  57. — 4.  after  tellait^  ialiofi,  gedon,  57. — 5. 
to^instr.  in  phrases  of  purpose,  57. — 6.  phrases  of  degree, 
58.-7.  to ^ gen.,  58. 

IV.  In  time  phrases 59 

Compounds 60 

FOR  and  FORE 61-73 

I.  FOR,  FORE-|- ACC 61-64 

I.  =  over,  in  authority,  6[. — 2.  of  what  a  thing  is  counted, 
reckoned,  to  be,  62. — 3.  =  instead  of,  in  the  place  of,  62. — 4. 
=  in  behalf  of,  62. — rare  and  special  usages,  63. — Notes  :  the 
preposition  distinguished  from  the  inseparable   prefix/f?;',  64. 

II.  FOR,  FORE-f-  DAT.  and    INSTR 64-7O 

I.  =  before,  in  the  sight  of,  in  front  of,  64. — 2.  expressing 
reason  or  cause,  65. — 3.  expressing  purpose,  66. — 4.  =  in 
behalf  of,  67. — 5.  of  that  in  return  for  which  something  is 
given,  67. — 6.  =  instead  of,  in  the  place  of  in  B.  and  yElfrie, 
68, — 7.  in  conjunctional  phrases:  a.  r=  because,  69. — b. 
^r-  therefore,  69. — c.  forhwv,  forhwon^  70. — d.  correlative 
phrases,  70, — 8.  in  time  phrases,  70. 

Compounds 71 

Summary  :  A.  for  v?,.  fore  ;    B.   cases 72 

^T 73-78 

I.  ^ r  -|-  DAT 73-78 

I.  denotes  location,  73. — a.  with  verbs  of  motion,  74. — b.  in 
place-names,  74. — 2,  of  the  occasion,  74. — a.  =  in  the  matter 
of,  in  regard  to,  75. — b.  =  against,  75. — 3.  in  time  phrases, 
75. — 4.  of  the  source,  76. — a.  t=  seca7i  and  wibiian,  77. — b. 
verbs  compounded  with  cct,  77. — 5.  exceptional  construc- 
tions, 78. 

II.  ^T-f-ACC 78 

Vita 79 


IN  AND  ON. 

The  prepositions  z?i  and  on  present  peculiar  difficulties  in  Ags. 
syntax.  Originally  distinct  in  form  and  meaning,  they  became  in 
course  of  time  so  confused  in  meaning  that  in  was  dropped,  o?i 
being  felt  to  have  the  same  value.  This  is  the  state  of  things  in 
W.  S.  prose.  Alfred  shows  m  occasionally,  but  never  with  dis- 
tinction in  meaning  or  use  between  zn  and  on.  In  vol.  I.  of 
^Ifric's  Homilies  there  is  a  single  instance  of  the  preposition  in  : 
in  ealra  worulda  woruld  6i8.  35, — a  liturgical  form,  in  which  the 
scribe  may  very  well  have  been  under  the  influence  of  the  Latin. 

The  relation,  chronological  and  dialectical,  of  in  to  o?i  in  Ags. 
has  been  discussed  by  Miller  in  the  Introduction  to  his  edition  of 
Bede,  pp.  xxxiii-xliv.  He  shows  that  while  early  documents  use 
both  in  and  o?i,  with  distinction  of  meaning,  the  later  standard 
prose,  the  W.  S.  of  Alfred  and  of  ALUric  and  Wulfstan,  uses 
almost  exclusively  o?i,  and  Mercian  tends  to  a  similar  generaliza- 
tion of  in.  The  use  of  zu  in  the  Tanner  MS.  of  Bede,  which 
Miller  holds  to  be  the  most  authoritative  text,  is  one  of  the  argu- 
ments employed  by  him  to  establish  the  Mercian  character  of  the 
Bede. 

Of  the  monuments  studied  for  this  work,  Bede  alone  (M5S.  T. 
and  C.)  presents  abundant  examples  of  zVz.  The  citations  from 
Bede  are  from  MS.  T.  unless  otherwise  indicated. 

I?i  and  071  are  followed  by  the  ace,  dai.,  and  instr.  cases.  The 
categories  for  the  ace.  are  as  a  rule  (except  in  time  phrases) 
quite  distinct  from  those  for  the  dat.  and  i7istr.  The  rule  of 
Latin  syntax  regarding  the  ace.  and  ablative  cases  alter  in 
holds  for  the  ace.  and  dat.  (or  insir.~)  after  in  and  07i  in  Ags, 
But  the  question  arises,  Which  are  verbs  of  motion,  and  which  are 
not  ?  Should  settan,  lecgan,  for  instance,  or  sincan,  besezicazi, 
take  the  ace,  or  the  dat.  of  place  after  on,  in  ?  The  answer  is 
different  for  different  languages,  for  different  periods  or  dialects 
of  the  same  language.  The  works  read  for  this  investigation 
show  a  fairly  regular  gradation,  from  C.  P.  and  O.,  which  imply 
the  idea  of  motion  in  some  verbs  in  which  it  is  lost  to  us,  through 
the  Bede,  which  shows  uncertainty — sometimes  ace.  and  some- 


times  </^/- -after  ceftiin'  verbs,  to  -^Ifric,  who  has  to  a  great 
extent  lost  the  feehng  for  the  ace.  relation,  and  employs  the  dat. 
after  a  number  of  verbs  that  show  only  the  ace.  in  Alfredian  texts. 
The  following  are  the  chief  points  to  be  noted: 

1.  gebringa7i  always  takes  the  dat.  of  place  after  07i : 

.  .  .  wi'S  'Sone  ilcan  Samuel ^e  hine  aer  on  'Saem  rice  gebrohte.   C./^.  35.  17. 

.  .  .  "Saet  mon  Johannes  'Sone  apostol  gebrohte  on  Bothmose'Saem  iglande, 
on  wraecsi'Se  from  o'Srum  cristenum  monnuni.     O.  264.  11. 

ponne  pinc^  him  p  he  sie  on  carcerne  gebroht,  o'55e  on  racentum.  Bo. 
186.  15.  (B). 

...  &  him  wi^  gefuhton,  &  gebrohton  hie  on  fullum  fleame.  Chron. 
188.  10  (abed). 

and  se  clasne  hwaste  biS  gebroht  on  Godes  berne  ;  paet  is,  paet  "Sa  right- 
wisan  beo'5  gebrohte  to  pam  ecan  life.     S.  C.  526.  30. 

The  only  two  instances  found  in  which  this  rule  does  not  hold 
are: 

Da  ongan  he  smeagan  &  leornigan  on  him  selfum  hu  he  p  rice  "Sam  un- 
rightwisan  cyninge  aferran  mihte,  &  on  ryhtgeleaffulra  and  on  rihtwisra 
anwald  gebringan.  Bo.  2.  19  (B) — on  the  first  page  of  the  text  in  Fox,  which 
also  contains  the  only  two  examples  of  iti  as  preposition  in  Bo.  Observe 
also  that  the  phrase  is  on  anwald  {ci.  in — on-\-acc  I,  i.  a.),  which  may  per- 
haps be  a  stereotyped  form. 

Se  bi'5  pin  eage,  se'5e  pe  wisdom  taecS,  and  on  rihtne  weg  pe  gebrinc'5.  S. 
C.  274.  5. 

gebrmgan  to  is  not  found  except  in  the  Chronicle — 219.  9.  (de.), 
state  to  which — and  in  ^Ifric,  where  it  occurs  frequently,  being 
followed  by  personal  pronoun  (to  me  62.  34.),  noun  of  place  (to 
t5am  temple  506.  10.)  and  noun  of  condition  (to  heofonlicum 
geSincSum  548.  8.). 

2.  C.  P.  and  O.  show  on  +  ace.  of  end  of  motion  after  verbs 
which,  according  to  our  modern  feeling,  call  rather  for  the  dat. : 

C.  P.  plantian  443.  i,  saewan  357.  17,  secean  3.  11,  wealwian 
289.  6. 

O.  licgan  (of  bodies  of  water  that  extend  into  the  land,  espe- 
cially in  the  Voyages  of  Ohthere  and  Wulfstan,  where  in^  up  iUy 
adverbial,  is  commonly  prefixed  to  on^  17.  21,  19.  21  etc. 

3.  Bede  shows  both  171,  071  -\-  ace.  and  171,  07i  -j-  dat.  after  settan^ 
gesetta7i,  where  C.  P,  (with  one  excQ^iion,  gesetta7i  253.  16),  O., 
and  Bo.  show  only  07i  4-  ace. : 

Ace.  in : 

"Saet  Cristes  msel  genom  &  in  Sone  seaS  sette  (foveae  imposuerit)  154.  26. 
...  &  swa  (scl.  Sone  lichoman)  in  '5a  cyste  gesettaS  (reponite  in  area) 
376.  20.     So  204.  28,  322.  34,  320.  2. 


071 : 

forSon  seo  seolfe  stow  on  ofer  'Saes  streames  wees  geseted  (super  ripam 
situs)  434.  29,      So  402.  17,  130.  14,  132.  21. 

Dai.  in: 

scSe  in  fyre  geseted  biS  &  beornan  ne  conn  82.  24.  So  106.  4,  6,  232.  23, 
4c6.  24. 

^«  : 

.  .  .  Lundenceaster,  on  ofere  geseted  'Soes  foresprecenan  streames  (super 
ripam  posita)  104.  16.     So  322.  7,  360.  28,  342.  27, 

y^l/ric  shows  on  ■\-  ace.  after  hy  hi  sett  an  (see  5),  otherwise  on  -j- 
dat.:  S.  C.  50.  21,  74.  32,  476.  26.  One  exception  is  noted  in  S. 
C,  settan  on  -j-  <3!<:^.,  of  person,  and  after  predicate  of  hostile  feehng: 

Eac  Sone  rihtwisan  Jacobum  hi  ascufon  of  Soem  temple,  and  acwealdon, 
and  ehtwysse  on  Sa  o5re  apostolas  setton  402.  18. 

4.  j^lfj'ic  uses  071  +  dat.  (only,  or  interchanging  with  on  -\- 
acc.^  after  a  number  of  verbs  which  in  earlier  monuments  take 
regularly  07i  -j-  ace. : 

cuTuan : 

Da^a  he  (i.  e.  Pharao)  com  on  middan  daere  sx,  pa  wses  pcet  Codes  folc 
up-agan.  S.  C.  312.  4.  So  134.  14,  144.  10,  yE.  Gr.  3.  7.  The  same  rarely 
in  Orosius  :  150.  13,  282.  29.  Cu?/ian  on-\-acc.  rarely  :  on  middangeard  S.  C. 
32.  30. 

feallan : 

se  bi'5  untrum,  se'Se  on  leahtrum  fylS,  S.  C.  240.  10.  So  22.  35.  C.  P. 
shows  three  times  afeallan  on-\-  dat.  of  state  into  which  (on  scyldum  21.  13, 
437'  3)  01^  synne  123.  12)  but  feallan,  gefeallan,  befeallan  only  with  ace. 
after  on. 

befealla7i  (exceptional;  on-^acc.  is  the  regular  construction 
after  this  verb  for  yElfric  as  for  Alfred ;  cf.  in  —  on  -\-  ace.  I.  i.  a.)  : 

we  sceolon  carfullice  hogian,  gif  we  a-war,  purh  deofies  syrwunge,  on 
twam  frecednyssum  samod  befealla'5,  pa^t  we  symle  cione  maran  gylt 
forfleon  purh  utfaere  paes  laessan.    S.  C.  484.  7.   So  ^.  Gr.  220.  11,15,  121.  8. 

onfon : 

Min  cild,  Maxime,  gehelji  min  ;  onfoh  me  on  Sinum  geleafan  ;  naes  ic  'Se 
derigende  on  aenigum  Singum.     S.  C.  414.  15. 

/Elfric  shows  on-\-  ace.  once  after  this  verb — on  hyre  innoxS  S.  C.  200.  28. 

Bede  shows  both  i]i-\-aec.  and  in -{-dat.  after  this  verb,  with  no  discern- 
ible difference  in  meaning  :  in-{-acc.  164.  25  (in  onwald),  284.  23,  300.  28, 
344.  33;  in -\- dat.  372.  ^Z^  406.  15,  432.  12  ;  on-\-  ace.  only  in  the  phrase  on 
anweald  120.  3,  4,  124.  12. 


ageotan  : 

for'San  pe  Godes  lufu  is  agoten  on  urum  heortum  purh  Sone  Halgan  Gast, 
se^e  us  is  forgifen     S.  C.  554.  28. 

Bede  shows  in-\-  dat.  diittr  geotan:  .  .  .  "Sses  floras,  in  Saem  '5act  waeter  his 
bana  "Sweales  goten  waes  184.  16.  But  C.  P.  and  O.  show  only  on  ■\- ace. 
after  geotan  {ageotan  does  not  appear):  C.  P.  283.  6,  373.  15,  16,  459,  14; 
O.  258.  16. 

ahebba7i : 

Ne  com  he  no  to  "Sy  paet  he  waere  on  maerlicum  cynesette  ahafen,  ac  paet 
he  waere  mid  hospe  on  rode  hengene  genseglod.  S,  C.  82.  24.  So  550.  8, 
596.  20.      C.  P.  shows  only  on-\-  ace:  245.  16,  423.  7. 

hreosa?i : 

Hire  beam  on  deaSe  hreosa^.     S.  C.  410.  13.     C.  P.  on -\- ace:  457.  9. 

(^ge)lecga7i : 

Se  ^Imihtiga  Godes  Sunu,  Se  heofenas  befon  ne  mihte,  waes  geled  on 
nearuwre  binne.     S.  C.  34.  31.     So  30.  13,  86.  24,  584.  i6. 
C.  P.  on-^-  ace.  only  :  219.  5,  343.  20,  21. 

sceofan : 

Hwaet  'Sa,  Egeas  hine  gebealh,  and  het  sceofan  pone  apostol  on  sweartum 
cwearterne.     S.  C.  590.  34.     So  asceofati :  564.  8. 

besejican : 

He  mihte  mid  anum  worde  besencan  Sone  deofol  on  paere  deopan  ny  wel- 
nysse.     S.  C.  174.  24.     So  28.  14,  328.  21,  330.  26,  514.  18. 

C.  P.  has  on-\-  ace.  233.  18  ;  O.  172.  10,  undetermined.  O.  shows  only 
on-\-acc.  after  besincan:  88.  14,  152.  10,  160.  30,  etc. 

Bede  has  in  -j-  ace.  90.  27  ;  m  -\-  dat.  150.  17. 

yElfric  shows  on-\-  ace.  once  :  on  forwyrd.     S.  C.  256.  20. 

{ge)settan :  see  3. 

aweorpan :  (exceptional ;  on  -(-  ace.  the  usual  construction  in 
^Ifric:  on  weallendne  ele  574.  9,  on  5a  yttran  Seostru  130.  32, 
132.  8,  530.  21  ;  or  into  +  dat.^\ 

Socrates,  setJe  ealle  his  ashta  behwyrfde  wi^  anum  gyldenum  wecge,  and 
sytS'San  awearp  Sone  wecg  on  vvidre  S3e,)iaet  seo  gitsung  'Saere  aehta  his  willan 
ne  hremde.     S.  C.  394.  13. 

weorpan  in  C.  P.  and  beweorpan  in  O.  {aweorpan  does  not  appear)  admit 
only  the  ace.  after  on  :  C.  P.  71.  22,  339.  14  ;  O.  76.  32. 

Bede  shows  weorpan /«,  t?;/, -j- «<:<:.:  Da  genom  se  engel  sona  '5one  mon  ; 
wearp  eft  in  "Saet  fyr  216,  2.     So  416.  25,  33. 

'Sa  gegreopon  ^a  unclaenan  gastas  asnne  of  '5am  monnum  ...  &  wurpon 
swa  beornende  on  hine  214.  32. 


From  2,  3,  and  4,  it  appears  that  the  feeling  for  the  value  of  the 
accusative  after  on,  in  with  verbs  of  motion,  stronq^  in  C.  P.  and 
O,,  unimpaired  in  Bo.^  is  much  confused  in  the  language  of  the 
Bcde  with  that  of  on,  in,  -\-  dat.,  and  has  in  /Elfric  to  a  great 
extent  fallen  out  of  use.  The  whole  number  of  instances  in  the 
first  volume  of  yElfric's  Homilies  is  49,  the  number  of  the  verbs 
that  take  the  construction  is  23;  of  this  49,  five  nouns  cover  17 
instances,  and  three  verbs — becuman  (4),  asendan  (6),  befeallan 
(7),  afford  17  instances.  It  seems  not  improbable  that  on-\-  ace. 
is  retained  from  older  usage  for  archaic  or  religious  value  in  some 
phrases,  as  modern  English  retains  many  antiquated  phrases  for 
the  same  purpose.  So  in  speaking  of  Christ's  conception,  07i 
inno"^  {07if on,  becuman)  is  a  fixed  phrase  :  6".  C.  194.  8,  200.  19,  23, 
28;  I'aes  heofonlican  ^(5elinges  to-cyme  on  hire  innocS.  460.  6. 
Befeallan,  followed  by  07i  -\-  ace.  of  moral  condition  or  future 
state,  occurs  8  times,  by  on  •\-  dat.  in  the  same  sense  once  ;  the 
ace.  is  here  perhaps  a  relic  of  an  earlier  religious  style. 

C.  P.,  O.,  and  Bo.  show,  outside  oi  gebrijigan,  very  few  cases 
of  07i-\-dat.  of  end  of  motion.  C.  P.:  gedufa7i  (on  scyldum) 
439.  8,  437.  33 ;  gecu7na7i  (on  Saere  eorSan)  133.  2  ;  afeallan  21.  13, 
123.  12,  437.  3.  O.:  cn77ian  (on  faerelte)  150.  13,  (on  his  hierede) 
282.  29;  feolan  (on  fleame)  186.  25.  Bo.',  geeuman  (on  aelcre 
aedre)  152.  i. 

5.  A  number  of  verbs  meaning  to  believe  (in),  rejoice  (in),  trust 
(in),  take  sometimes  the  ace,  sometimes  the  dat.,  after  ^>^  or  07i', 
and  some  of  them  take  also  the  dat.  or  the  ge7i.  without  preposi- 
tion, of  that  believed  or  trusted  in.     These  verbs  are: 

gelyfa7i :  takes  071  -\-  ace.,  on  -|-  dat.,  ge7i.,  and  dat. 

on  -f-  ace. : 

.  .  .  'Saem  .  .  .  'Se  wel  on  hine  gelifden  under  lyfte.     C.  P.  467.  30, 

.  .  .  "Sa  "Se  on  Crist  gelyfdon  (in  Christum  credentes).     B.  46.  30  (Ca.) 

Sume  hi  gelyfdon  on  (Sa  suiinan,  surae  on  5one  monan,  sume  on  fyr,  and 
on  manega  o5re  gesceafta.     S.  C.  366.  28. 

on  •\-  dat. : 

pu  iElmihtiga  God,  on  ^am  ^e  Abraham  gelyfde,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob. 
^S*.  C.  464.  30  is  the  only  instance  found.  Bede  shows  once  geleafan  hab- 
ban  in-\-dat.  :  ^aet  he  in  Sissum  haefde  faestne  geleafan  &  onwalhne  (in  hoc 
habere  fidem,  i.  e.  in  Oswald's  relic).     B.  192.  12. 

gen. : 

peah  his  (i.  e.  this  doctrine)  dysige  men  ne  gelefen.     Bo.  196.  29. 
for'San  '5e  hi  noldon  aet  fruman  gelyfan  his  aeristes  of  deaSe,  tJa'JSa  hit  him 
egcydd  waes.     S,  C.  300.  25. 


dat. : 

Hwaet  ya.  menn  "Se  pysum  leasungum  gelefdon,  'Seah  wisston  paet  his  mid 
pam  drycrsefte  ne  mihtcSara  tnanna  Modon  wendan.  Bo.  196.  8  (B).*  And 
heo  (i.  e.  Maria)  his  (i.  e.  Gabrieles)  wordum  gelyfde,  and  swa  mid  pam 
cilde  wears.     S.  C,  460.  6. 

In  ^Ifric  (who  alone  furnishes  a  sufficient  number  of  examples 
to  render  generalization  safe)  there  are  three  distinct  constructions 
with  gelyfan  (cf.  Wiilfing,  §§  14,  72.  b  and  103)  : 

on  ■\- ace.  of  the  divinity,  the  object  of  religious  worship: 

On  God  S.  C.  62.  18,  54.  8,  26.  18,  on  "Sone  so'San  God  70.  32,  on  "Sa  Hal- 
gan  Drynnysse  and  on  so^S  Annysse  134.  4,  292.  20,  on  me  igo.  26,  on  deade 
entas  366.  21,  etc.  (on  ^am  464.  30  is  the  only  exception). 

dat.  of  the  utterance  to  which  credence  is  given : 

his  wordum  24.  26,  460.  6,  pam  wordum  202.  22,  minum  wordum  202.  6, 
his  behatum  224.  21. 

gen.  of  the  fact,  the  point  of  faith  : 

his  aeristes  300.  25,  Cristes  aeristes  222.  2,  his  (  i.  e.  the  miracle)  190.  23. 

gefeon : 
on  -\-  aee.  : 

Ic  eom  sui'Se  gefeonde  on  Dryhten,  t5aette  ...   C.  P.  207.  18  (Hatt.). 
Da  wundredon   ealle  menn  &  on  daet  gefegon,  hwylc  wundor  Saer  haelo 
purh  Drihtnes  gife  aeteawde  &  geworden  waes  (gaudentibus  only)  B .  272.  3. 

in^  on  -f-  dat. : 

swa  hit  nu  swi'Sur  gefth'S  on  his  synnum  C.  P.  417.  2. 

Ic  eom  sui'Se  gefeonde  on  Dryhtne  C.  P.  206,  18  (Cott.). 

in  'Saes  Drihtnes  'Saem  ecean  rice  gefeo'S  eal  eor'Se  (in  cuius  regno  perpetuo 
exultet  terra)  B.  480.  17  (C).  &  hie  in  '5aem  (i.  e.  the  miracle  of  heal- 
ing) ealle  blissedon  &  gefegon  (congaudentibus  £>«/;/)  B.  380.  20. 

gen. : 

&  (scl.  hie)  his  gefsegene  waerum  Chron.  148.  9  (abcde). 

&  hie  ^aes  (ac.  ;  his  b.)  gefaegene  waerun  Chron.  126.  i  (abc). 
/(Tgnian  takes  regularly  the  ge^i.  in  Bo.  ;    xvi.  4   (B),  40.   18,  58.  9  (B), 
68.  16, — and  ^^;-r.  or  on -^  dat.  in  Ailfric  :  his  tocymes  S.  C.  560.  33,  mines 
for'Ssi'Ses    88.   2;    on  "Sam    wyrstan   Singum  40S.  4,  on   his  gesundfulnysse 
584.  6. 

From  the  instances  oi gefeon  07i-\-acc.  given  above — the  only 
two  found,  and  one  of  these  represented  by  on -^  dat.  in  another 
MS. — it  is  evident  that  the  construction  is  exceptional. 

*  Mo  don  wendan  in  Fox.     Read  Mod  onwendati. 


getreoivimi : 
in,  on  -\-acc,\ 

Osweo  se  cyning  mid  AlhfriiSe  his  sunu — woes  getreowende  in  Cristes 
fultum — mid  medmicle  weorode  him  togegnes  cwom  (Christo  duce  confisus) 
B.  236.  5.      So  :  in  godcundne  fultom  (in  divinum  .  .  .  auxilium)    B.  118.  7. 

ic  getreowige  on  "Sine  geornfulnesse  B.  2.  5  (Ca).  So:  on  godcundne 
fultum  (in  divinum  .  .  .  auxilium)  B.  48.  22  (Ca.). 

on  -\-  daf. : 

Nella'5  ge  getruwian  on  ealdormannum,  ne  on  manna  bearnum,  on  Sam  nis 
nan  hael  S.  C.  410.  16. 

More  often  the  simple  verb  trtnvian  in  TElfric  :  Ne  truwige  nan  man  be 
aslmesdaedum  o'SSe  on  gebedum,  buton  cSaere  foresajdan  lufe  S.  C.  54.  12. 
So:  on  (Sinum  gold-hordum  424.  27. 

C,  P.  shows  fortruwian  (on  craeftum)  once,  463.  7. 

From  the  examples  it  appears  that  Bede  uses  the  ace,  ^Ifric 
the  dat.,  after  the  preposition  with  {ge)treowian. 

wynsu77iian : 

in  -\-  ace. : 

ond  ealra  heora    heortan   &  lichoman    wj'nsumedon  in  ^one    lifgendan 
God  (exultaverunt  in  deum  vivum).     B.  304.  4. 
No  other  construction  observed  with  wyiisu77iian. 

hiht  habba7i : 

on  +  ace. : 

spent  in  ahum  ftiimqiiam  Jiabui,  prcEter  hi  ie,  dcus  Israel,  naefde  ic 
naenne  hiht  on  o'Serne  naefre,  buton  on  'Se,  Israhela  god.  ^.  Gr.  270.  11, 

hiht  besettan : 
on -\- ace. : 

peah-hwaeSere  ne  sceole  we  urne  hiht  on  laece-wyrtum  besettan,  ac  on 
'Sone  A^lmihtigan  Scyppend,  ye  '5am  wyrtum  ^one  craeft  forgeaf.    S.  C.  476.  7. 

Mid  pam  is  geswutelod  pact  cristene  men  ne  sceolon  heora  hiht  besettan 
on  woroldlice  gestreon,  ac  on  Gode  anum.  S.  C.  326.  30.  So  :  on  his 
goldhord  326.  31. 

on  -f-  da/. : 

Examples  just  given,  S.  C.  326.  30,  476.  7.  Ic  taehte  '5am  rican,  paet  hi  ne 
onhofon  hi,  ne  heora  hiht  on  leasum  welan  ne  besetton,  ac  on  Gode  anum. 
S.  C.  378,  19.     So  :  on  '5am  eor'Slicum  welan  204.  10.    on  pissum  life  174.  14. 

hiht  besettan  is  evidently  very  uncertain  of  its  regimen.  ^Ifric 
hesitates,  apparently,  between  on  -\-  ace.  after  the  analogy  of 
gelyfan,  and  his  general  tendency  to  use  the  dat.  for  older  ace. 
after  on. 


8 


Several  other  verbs  meaning  to  delight  (in)  and  the  like  take 
in,  07i-\-dat.  or  i7istr.,  but  do  not  appear  with  07t-\-acc.  These 
are  :  bli^sian  or  blissian^  efenblissian,  ceahhetaii,  gladian,  gelust- 
/ullian,  wuldrian, 

bli^sian,  blissian  : 

he  sceal  .   .  .  blissian  on  '5aem  ecum  gefean  C.  P.  395.  22. 

BliSsa,  cniht,  on  'Sinum  giogu'Shade  C,  F.  385.  33. 

Ond  he  blissade  in  "Son,  "Saet  he  o^  b'aet  in  lichoman  gehealden  vvses,  o'S 
"Saet  he  geseah  .  .  .  7^.474.  17  (C).  So:  on  ^on  B.  426.  33.  Ic  geseah 
.  .  .  'Sa  awyrigedan  sceoccan  blissigende  on  eowerum  forwyrde  S.  C.  68.1. 
So  :  on  Gode  S.  C.  422.  19,  on  ofer-aete  530.  32,  on  his  weldasduni  562.  6,  on 
yfeldaedum  408.  4,  on  "Sam  behate  74.  20,  on  heora  aeg'Srum  (i.  e.  Paule  and 
Stephane)  52.  8. 

ge7i.  : 

Ic  wat  past  Sis  ludeisce  folc  micclum  blissigan  wile  mines  deaSes  S.  C^ 
86.  32. 

efe7iblissia7i : 

efenblissiendre  Breotone  in  his  (i.  e.  Cristas)  geleafan  (congratuiaute  in 
fideeius)  B.  480.  18  (C). 

ceahhetan : 

pa  geseao  ic  mgenigo  para  wergra  gasta  v.  manna  saula  grornende  & 
heofende  teon  &  lasdan  on  midde  pa  peostra,  &  heo  on  "Son  swi'Se  blissedorv 
&  ceahheton.     B.  426.  33. 

gladian  : 

paer  nis  Paulus  gescynd  purh  Stephane  siege,  ac  Stephanas  glada'S  on 
Paules  geferrgedene.     S.  C.  52.  8.     So  :  on  offrunge  ure  heortan  584.  18. 

gelustfullia7i : 

pis  meeden  Se  inne  laeg  on  dea'Se  geswefod,  getacnaS  paere  synfullan 
sawle  deaS,  'Se  gelustfulla'S  on  yfelum  lustum  digellice.     S.  C.  496.  13. 

wuldria7i : 

Ne  scealt  Su  on  Se  silfum  wuldrian,  ac,  swa  swa  se  apostol  cwae'S,  '*  Se 
'Se  wuldrige  wuldrige  on  Gode."     S.  C.  578.  17. 

On-\-dat.  with  these  verbs  falls  properly  under  iTi^  07i-\-dat, 
I.  I.  c.  Oti  -\-  ace.  is  the  predominating  construction  with 
gelyfa7i,  only  occasionally  represented  with  other  verbs  ;  that  it 
is  due  to  the  Latin  cannot  be  proved,  nor  does  there  seem  to  be 
any  good  reason  for  making  such  an  hypothesis. 

6.  yElfric  in  the  G7'a77i77iar  ^hows  uncertainty  between  ace.  and 
dat.  after  07i  in  describing  inflections.  Words  are  said  to  termi- 
nate (befeallan,  wendan,  awendan,  gebigan,  all  regular  according 


to  illy  on-\-acc.  I.  6;  but  also  macian  (ablalivum,  etc.),  geendian, 
beon)  on  sceorhie,  langne  e,  a,  etc. 

pas  geendja^  on  sceortne  iis  :  hand  sectis  na  elles,  ccelitus  heofonlice  JE. 
Gr.  239.  6.  Ill  el  prodiictam  on  langne  el  synd  agene  naman  masculini 
38.  13,  etc. 

But  the  regular  construction  with  the  dat.  also  appears,  without 
apparent  difference  of  meaning  : 

Seo  'Sridde  geendung  ys  on  scortne  e.  on  ISaere  geendjaS  manega  naman 
34.  10.  '5as  (i.  e.  certain  letters  of  the  alphabet,  in  the  pronunciation  of 
their  names)  ongynna'5  of  him  sylfum  and  geendja'S  on  Sam  clypjendlicum 
stafuni  6.  9,  etc. 

The  irregular  ace.  here  is  due  to  the  Latin ;  it  appears  only  in 
the  phrases  on  sceortne  <?,  etc.,  on  laiigne  <?,  etc. 

7.  When  the  preposition  does  not  immediately  precede  its  case, 
the  dat.  is  used  instead  of  the  ace. 

Only  the  personal  and  relative  pronouns  appear  in  this  con- 
struction. The  preposition  is  sometimes  prefixed  to  the  verb, 
making  a  compound,  sometimes  follows  the  verb  ;  in  either  case 
the  prepositional  value  of  the  particle  is  impaired,  so  that  the  dat. 
should  perhaps  be  considered  a  dat.  of  interest  rather  than  under 
the  regimen  of  the  particle  as  preposition.  Cf  in  Latin  syntax 
"verbs  compounded  with  certain  prepositions  "  and  followed  by 
the  dat.  The  dat.  is  here  considered  to  be  under  the  regimen  of 
the  preposition,  because  of  its  exact  correspondence  in  value  to 
the  ace.  after  the  preposition. 

C.  P. 

^onne  him  se  wi'Serwearda  gtes'5  on  becom,   183.  24.     gif  he  ne  ongiet 
hu  monega  costunga  "Saes  lytegan  feondes  him  on  fealla'5,  161.  18. 
Further:   105.  15,  113.  i,  129.  21. 

o, 

'5a  becom  him  Antigones  mid  firde  on,  146.  25. 

&  'Ssem  o^rum,  Gallienuse,  waeron  monog  folc  onwinnende  274.  27  (only 
instance  noted  in  O.  that  is  not  rel.  or  pers.  pronoun). 

Further:  him  21.  15,  30.  5,  88.  20,  112,  23,  164.  15,  21,  188.  15,  240.  28, 
268.  8,  10,  12;  hiere  174.  10. 

on  bestelan,  however,  takes  ace,  apparently  as  direct  object  of  the  com- 
pound verb  :  &  Sa  nihtes  on  ungearwe  hi  on  bestasl  (ex  improviso  adgredi) 
47.  34.     So:  92.  I. 

Bo. 

ya.  ongan  se  catulus  him  spiegettan  on.  96.  6. 


lO 

Further:  him  36.  29  (B),  210.  ii;  me  76.  15,  14;  Se  (personal)  16.  26 
(B),  22.  is(B). 

Chron.  shows  only  "^cBVon  (feohtan  194.  30.  (a).)  and  on  adver- 
bial (feohtan  194.  26  (a).). 

Ailf^'iCy  only  three  instances  observed,  all  with  the  verb 
ablawaw.  him  07i  ableow  S.  C.    12.  29,  16.  13,  370.  6. 

Bede  is  here,  as  elsewhere,  at  variance  with  the  other  texts. 
The  dat.  (him)  is  noted  three  times : 

Da  se  cyning  him  on  beseah  (rex  intuens  eum)  228.  16. 

Da  fliton  him  on  'Sa  wergan  gastas  (no  Latin)  212.  15. 

Feaht  him  on  &  wonn  Penda  se  cyning  (impugnatus)  192.  3  ; 

but  more  commonly  the  ace.  appears: 

^anon  ^e  hi  sciphere  on  becom  (barbarorum  inruptis  timebatur)  46.  7. 
(Ca). 

gif  he  his  honda  hiene  onsette  &  hiene  bletsian  wolde  (ei  manum  im- 
ponere)   396.  25. 

"Seah  c>e  his  feond  hine  onsette  o'Ser  benda  cyn  ond  eft  o'Ser  (ei  .  .  . 
imponerent)  328.  31, 

teah  hine  ^a  ferd  on  (no  Lat.)  92.  15. 

Da  teah  Penda  hine  fyrd  on  &  here  (bello  petitus)  168.  20. 

Da  ongunnan  twa  'Seoda  Pyhtas  nor'San  &  Scottas  westan  hi  onwinnan 
(very  loose  from  the  Latin)  44.  9.  (Ca). 

.   .  .   t?ara  Singa  '5e  hine  mon  forevvregde  &  onstaslde  (no  Lat.)  458.  28  (O.). 

From  the  Latin  rendered  in  these  instances  it  is  evident  that 
the  Ags.  owes  neither  the  construction  with  the  dat.  nor  that  with 
the  ace.  to  the  Latin  of  Bede;  nor  does  the  distinction  between 
dat.  and  ace.  depend  on  the  position  of  on  before  or  after  the 
the  verb  (him  on  beseah,  fliton  him  on:  hine  onsette,  teah  hine 
.  .  .  on).  The  poetry  shows  the  same  irregularity :  Gif  monna 
hwelc  mundum  sinum  Aldre  beneoteS,  hine  on  cyme's  ^fter 
]>aere  synne  seofonfeald  wracn.  Gen.  1041.  Hine  (i.  e.  Cain) 
waldend  on,  Tirfaest  metod,  tacen  sette.  Gen.  1043.  Gif  "Se 
senig  eorSbuendra  Mid  wean  greteS,  ic  hine  wergSo  on  Mine  sette 
&  modhete,  Longsumne  ni5.  Ge7i.  1755.  He  ...  in  gefor  ])a 
aenlican  geatu  Neorxnawonges  mid  nerigende.  Gr.-Wlkr.  H, 
254  ("  Vom  Jiingsten  Tage,"  I.  63).  But  also  the  normal  con- 
struction: pa  (5u,  militig  god,  man  geworhtest,  &  him  on  dydest 
oruth  &  sawul.     Gr.  Wlkr.  H.  244  ("  Gloria  "  1.  55). 

Ingaji  takes  obj.  ace.  of  place  entered,  B.  442.  22 ;  but  the 
preposition  is  commonly  repeated  after  in{ji)gan,  and  regularly 
after  other  /;2-compounds  when  the  place  entered  is  expressed. 


II 

In  other  words,  m  has  not  prepositional  (case-connecting)  value 
except  when  it  immediately  precedes  the  case. 

The  relative  particle  \^e  and  the  pronominal  adverb  p^r  are  of 
frequent  occurrence  with  this  inversion  of  the  preposition,  but 
prove  nothing  with  regard  to  case. 

a.  The  verb  fofi  requires  separate  consideration.  Fo7i,  to 
grasp,  lay  hold  (on),  takes  ^?2  +  «^<:.  of  that  grasped;  but  07ifo7i 
to  receive  takes  more  often  the  ge7i.  (like  onbyriaTi,  etc.)  than 
the  dat.,  and  not  infrequently  the  ace,  of  that  received. 

Bo. 

pa  bead  he  ealle  his  aehta  wi(5  his  feore  ;  pa  nolde  se  cyning  paes  onfon 
104.  21  (B.). 

So:  hiora  232.  21,  [6'sere  B.]  lare  232.  22 — 2\\gett, 

B,    With  daL  : 

to  onfonne  Saem  halgan  geryne  86.  13,  84.  18;  "Saem  biscopscSle  (sedem 
accepit)  90.  13;  ^am  biscophade  16.  30  (Ca). 

with  acc. : 

&  ic  onfeng  gewit  mines  modes  (recepi  sensum)  186.  11  ;  and  very  often 
in  MS.  Ca.  :  geleafan  4.  3,  biscopsetl  10.  9,  biscophad  466.  4,  Sa  steore 
.  .  .  NorSanhymbra  rices  472.  i,  his  reliquias  8.  20,  unrihtlice  lare  6.  24, 
micelne  dael  Breotene  6.  14. 

The  case  of  rice,  occurring  not  infrequently,  is  not  determinable.  No 
instances  of  onfon -\- gen.  observed  in  Bede. 

Chron.     With  dai. : 
munuchade  68.  8  (abcde)  ;  fuhvihte  i.  13  (a),  biscopdome  50.  4  (a). 

with  £^e7Z. : 

rices  94.  8  (abc)  ;  his  46.  4  (abce),  46.  17  (be)  ;  bisceopdomes  50.  4  (be). 

with  acc. : 

pallium  90.  2  (abc),  76.  12  (abcdef) ;  hine  46.  17  (ae)  ;  geleafan  &  ful- 
wihtes  baee)  36.  31  (be). 

j^lfric.     With  ge7i. : 
^aera  hlafa  S.  C.  450.  3 ;  Sass  drences  72.  17  ;  paes  wynsuman  waetan  510.  2. 

with  acc.  : 

Haligne  Gast  6".  C.  232. -9,  370.  6;  'Sone  ecan  e^el  510.  17. 

^?^/'^;^+^^;^.  appears  from  this  to  be  the  preferred  construc- 
tion in  W.  S.,  but  not  in  Bede.  The  uncertainty  between  ge7u 
and  dat.  is  perhaps  due  to  the  fact  that  the  07i  oi  07ifo7i  "  receive  " 
is  not  really  the  preposition,  i.  e.  that  07ifo7i  is  not  the  inversion 


12 

oi  fon  on,  but  an  inseparable  compound,  regularly  followed  by 
the^(??z.  like  07ibyrian  (see  Sweet's  Reader,  6th  edition,  p.  Ixxxi), 
and  that  this  verb  is  then  confused  with  the  proper  inversion  of 
/on  071,  which  takes  the  dat,  like  on  wi7i7ia7i,  etc. 

For  further  variant  or  uncertain  usage  of  ace.  and  dat.  after 
071,  in,  see  below,  in,  on  -\-  ace.  I.  5  and  in,  07i  in  time-phrases. 

IN,    ON,    W^ITH    THE    ACCUSATIVE    CASE. 

I.  Of  place,  after  verbs  of  motion. 

I.  in,  on  +  ace.  of  that  which  receives,  contains: 

he  laedde  '5a  allSeodgan  aerenddracan  on  his  ma^mhus.     C.  P.  39.  3. 

Seo  cwen  het  Sa  'Saem  cyninge  "Saet  heafod  of  aceorfan,  &  beweorpan  on 
anne  cylle.      O.  76.  32. 

Ac  peah  hi  seldum  hwonne  beswemde  weor'Sen,  'Sonne  sleaS  hi  eft  on  Sa 
solu  &  bewealwia'S  hi  ^seran.     Bo.  192.  29, 

&  (scl.  hi)  sume  on  fleame  (ae. ;  fleam  be.)  bedrifon  on  "Sone  wudu  '5e  is 
genemned  Andredes  leage.      Chron.  22.  39  (abce). 

This  construction  is  comparatively  rare  in  ^Ifj'ic,  being  re- 
placed partly  by  to,  into,  and  partly  by  on  -f-  dat. — see  pp.  3-5. 
It  occurs  only  after  beciimayi,  ga7i  (on  h^^nd),  genima7i,asendan, 
besetta7i,  stiga7i — eleven  times  m  S.  C. 

Bede  affords  very  few  instances  of  on  in  this  sense ;  i7i  is  the 
regular  use,  as  in  modern  English. 

on\ 

"Saet  hie  woldon  his  ban  on  niwe  cyste  gedon  (in  novo  recondita)  374.  22, 
code  inn  on  'Sis  hus  to  me  twegen  geonge  men  (intraverunt  domum  banc) 
438.  21. 

in'. 

swa  eode  he  in  scip  &  ferde  to  Breotone  256.  24. 

...  in  Sone  cafertun  eode  "Saes  huses  186.  5. 

for'Son  in  'Sone  forecwedenan  portic  ma  ne  meahte  106.  5. 

MSS.  (a)  and  (e)  of  the  Chro7iicle  s\\o\^  in  in  this  sense: 

Her  comon  Westseaxe  in  Bretsene  ...  in  'Sa  stowe  Se  is  gecueden 
Cerdices  ora  26.  12  (ae). — (bef)  have  on. 

Names  of  countries,  islands,  bodies  of  water,  etc.,  are  commonly 
thus  construed  in  the  ace.  after  i7i,  071,  with  verbs  of  motion. 

Most  of  the  cases  of  i7i  -j-  ace.  in  Orosius  (see  p.  46)  are  before 
proper  names  of  countries. 

MS.  (a)  of  the  Chro7i.  here  again  shows  i7i  twice  where  other 
MSS.  have  071 :  32.  20,  36.  17. 


13 

Bede  shows  in  here,  hardly  ever  on. 

Names  of  towns  in  this  construction  are  rare,  and  occur  only 
where  the  notion  of  containing  is  plain  : 

.  .  .  aefter  feovvertene  dagum,  'Ses  '?!e  he  in  Someburh  cuom  B.  422.  4. 
Da  cwom  he  Theodor  biscop  to  his  cirican  in  Cantwara  burg  B.  258.  i. 

To  is  the  preposition  commonly  used  before  names  of  towns 
after  verbs  of  motion.  But  before  stowe,  stede  ;  fcssten,  bnrg  (=z 
stronghold),  mynster^  etc.,  both  on  {iii)  and  to  are  of  frequent 
occurrence,  with  distinction  of  meaning. 

a.  The  same  construction  may  of  course  be  used  in  a  secondary 
— figurative  or  non-physical — sense  : 

fortJamSe  seo  lar  hwaethwegnunges  eode  on  his  andgit.     Bo.  xii.  17  (B). 
God  onsende  in  Sara  bro'Sra  mod  'Saet  heo.  .  .  .  B .  374.  19. 
Sa  (i.  e.  these  teachings)  '5u  tognsdre  gesomna,  &  on  OngoltSeode  mod  in 
gewunan  asete  (apud  Anglorum  mentes)  B.  66.  27.     Also  with  on  292.  20,  24. 
<Na  beam  him  on  mod  his  gebro'Sra  gemynd.     S.  C.  332.  28. 

Very  often  of  the  state,  condition,  circumstances  entered  into: 

'Saet  hie  weor'Sa'S  besencte  on  Sa  ealdan  unryhtwisnesse  ISaes  lytegan 
fiondes.      C.  P.  233.  18. 

^aet  hi  befealla'S  on  idelgielp.      C.  P.  457,  20. 

he  waes  on  swa  micle  ofermetto  astigen,  "Saet  he  .  .  .  6>.  264.  8. 

jni  spaenst  me  on  'Sa  maestan  spraece  &  on  ^a  earfoSestan  to  gereccanne. 
Bo.  216.  15. 

.  .  .  waeron  heo  begen  of  munuchade  in  biscophad  gecorene.     B.  300.  9. 

Bede  shows  on  here  only  in  the  phrases  on  aniveald,  on  hand, 
see  below  ;  otherwise  zVz. 

on  his  stall  Bryhtwald  aercebiscop  gehalgode  Aldwulf  to  biscope.  Chroii. 
75.  6.  (de). 

Her  forSferde  Fri'Sestanu^  b.  Wentanus  ;  &  Byrnstanus  weariS  geblet- 
sode  on  his  loh.      Chron.  201.  9.  (f). 

So  frequently  in  MSS.  (def)  of  the  Chronicle,  but  not  in  the 
better  MSS.  (abc).     On  loh  is  peculiar  to  (f). 

and  pa  '5e  fyliga'5  jiaere  gytsunge,  ...  hi  befeallaS  on  mislice  costnunga 
and  derigendlice  lustas,  Se  hi  besencaS  on  forwyrd.     S.  C.  256.  20. 

on  aniveald,  on  geiveald-:=i  into  the  power  of,  under  the  control 
of,  are  fixed  phrases  in  historical  writing  : 

on geweald — commonly  with  poss.  pronoun: 

Chron.  onfon  108,  8.  (abc),  begietan  192.  4.  (bed). 

O.  gedon  118.  27,  underfon  122.  3,  belytec^ian  112.  26,  genie- 
dan  196.  26,  122.  33,  82.  17,  70.  31,  28.  29,  be^ridian  112.  28. 


14 

on  a7izvald — commonly  with  dat.  of  interest : 

O.  gedon  52.  28,  62.  3,  gesellan  54.  11. 

B.  onfon  120.  3,  4,  124.  12;  in  anwald  164.  25. 

on  hand  gan,  sellan  •=.  surrender,  transitive  and  intransitive 
resp.  The  phrase  is  common  in  (9.,  B.^  Chron,  and  yElfric. 
Bede  shows  here  only  on,  not  i7i. 

Similarly  the  receiving,  surrounding  body,  the  including  num- 
ber are  construed  in  the  ace.  after  i7i,  on : 

^Ic  treow  mon  sceal  .  .  .  weorpan  on  fyr,  &  forbaernan.     C.  P.  339.  14. 

&  (scl.  Nilus)  Sonne  besince  eft  on  'Saet  sand.      O.  12.  22. 

gif  jm  nu  haefde  micel  gold  on  pe,  &  jm  ponne  become  on  jnofscole,  ]»onne 
ne  wendes  pu  ,  .  .  Bo.  46.  26. 

"Sa  tugon  heo  hine  nydinga  of  5am  mynstre  &  Iseddon  on  Sone  here  B. 
208.  23. 

&  'Saette  he  for'Son  in  'Sa  fyrd  cwome,  ^aet  he  ...  ^.  326.  17. 

Some  nouns  derived  from  verbs  of  motion  take  a  complemen- 
tary phrase  in  this  construction;  cyme, for,  npasiignes  etc. 

Bede  uses  in  {on)  -j-  ace.  of  that  taught  after  {ge^h^ran,  tyn^ 
apparently  with  the  feeling  that  the  pupil  is  introduced  into  the 
subject : 

"Saet  he  raoste  heo  gelaeran  in  Sa  gerynu  "Saes  cristnan  geleafan.  (fidei 
Christianse  sacramentis  inbui).  308.  21. 

Waes  Raedwald  ...  in  Cent  gelaered  in  ^a  gerynu  Cristes  geleafan  (sac- 
ramentis Christianae  fidei  imbutus  est)  140.  31. 

&  heo  betweoh  halige  bee  &  ciriclicne  'Seodscipe  in  metercrseft  &  in  tun- 
golcraeft  &  in  grammaticraeft  tydon  &  laerdon.  (metricae  artis,  astronomiae 
et  arithmeticas  ecclesiasticas  disciplinam  inter  sacrorum  apicum  volumina 
suis  auditoribus  contraderent.)  258.  14. 

wa;s  se  blaca  Heawald  hwe'Sere  mas  in  wisdom  haligra  gewrita  getyd. 
(sacrarum  litterarum  erat  scientia  institutus)  414.  24. 

&  Scottas  lasrdon  geonge  &  ealde  on  regollicne  Seodscipe  (inbuebantur 
praeceptoribus  Scottis  paruuli  Anglorum  una  cum  maioribus  studiis  et 
obseruatione  disciplinae  regularis).      158.  30.  (O.) 

The  regular  W.  S.  for  this  is  on  ■\-  dat.  (see  in,  07i,  -\-  dat.  I.  7.) 
which  Bede  also  uses.  That  the  ace.  here  is  not  due  to  the  Latin 
is  evident  from  the  Latin  correspondences. 

2.  The  object,  surface,  on  or  upon  which,  after  verbs  of  motion, 
is  put  in  the  ace.  after  on. 

In  does  not  occur  in  this  sense ; — &  sona  in  baed  gefeol,  & 
grymme  sar  ongon  cSrowian  B.  438.  4.  was  doubtless  a  case  of 
"  into"  rather  than  '*  on"  to  the  translator. 

...  '5a  lac  .  .  .  "Se  mon  on  '5aet  weobud  legde  C.  F.  219.  5. 


15 

Oft  eac  gebyreS  <Saette  tvvegen  untSeawas  hreosaS  on  aenne  man.      C.  P. 

457-  9- 

For  ^aere  daede  wearS  Agustus  swa  sarig  "Saet  he  oft  unwitende  slog  mid 
his  heafde  on  Sone  wag,  'Sonne  he  on  his  sette  saet.     O.  250.  12. 

for'San  "Se  he  (i.  e.  se  Wendelsae)  brycS  swiSor  on  <Sone  su'Sdael  Sonne  he 
do  on  tSone  nor'Sdael  O.  24.  27. 

"Su  setstus  on  "Saet  sett  "Sines  sceoppendes.     Bo,  24.  2  (B). 

swa  swa  sio  nafu  biS  symle  swa  gesund,  hnaeppen  pa  felga  on  paet  pe  hi 
hn<xppen  Bo.  222.  27. 

&  (scl.  he)  on  his  hors  hleop  &  rad  Sider  he  aer  mynte  (ascendit  equuni)  B. 
178.  34. 

for'Son  seo  seolfe  stowe  on  ofer  "Saes  streames  waes  gesetted  (super  ripani) 
B.  434.  29. 

On  "Sa  ea  hi  tugon  up  hiora  scipu  oS  "oone  weald.  Chron.  162.  36. 
(abcdef ). 

ac  hira  (scl.  scipa)  Saer  tu  sae  on  lond  wearp.     Chron.  176,  42.  (abed). 

God  -(^Imihtig  cwy'S,  Ne  ascytt  Sennacherib  flan  into  "Saere  byrig  Hieru- 
salem,  ne  mid  his  scylde  hi  ne  gewylt ;  ac  ic  geslea  asnne  wriSan  on  his 
nosu,  and  asnne  bridel  on  his  weleras,  and  ic  hine  gelaede  ongean  to  his 
leode  S.  C.  568.  33. 

This  construction  is  comparatively  rare  outside  of  C.  P.  and  B. 
Upon  is  preferred  (see  p.  47).  But  one  application  of  it  is  very 
common,  viz.: 

a.  Verbs  of  motion  with  hostile  intent  are  followed  by  on  -f-  aci\ 
of  the  person  against  whom  the  action  is  directed  ('mod.  Engl. 
upon) : 

.  .  .  Saem  "Se  ealing  gadera^  an  hine  selfne  ^aet  hefige  fenn.  C.  P. 
329.  17. 

"Sonne  bestiTS  sio  slaewS  on  us.      C.  P.  283.  3. 

&  on  Ahtene  ungearwe  becoman,  &  hie  gefliemdon.      O.  98.  15. 

&  woldon  'Sa  faran  on  hergoS  on  'Saet  Cristene  folc.     Chron.  234.  14.  (c). 

So  regularly  in  O.  and  Chron.  of  the  persons  or  people  who 
are  the  object  of  a  military  expedition  ;  at^ter  cicman,  becnman, 
faran,  onfaran^fird  ^elcedan,  utrcBsan,  bestelan,  wendan. 

Bede  shows  on  here,  never  in ;  although  of  the  five  examples 
noted,  four  translate  Latin  in. 

(scl.  he)  in  municep  Saere  byrig  on  ungearone  "Sone  Osric  mid  his  fyrd 
becwom.  (Osricum  .  .  .  erumpens  subito  cum  suis  omnibus  inparatum  .  .  . 
delevit.)     B.  152.  23. 

he  raesde  on  Sone  cyning  (inipetum  fecit  in  regem.)     B.  122.  iS. 

y^lfric  makes  no  distinction  with  regard  to  the  purpose  of  the 
motion ;  but  uses  071  -f-  ace.  of  that  "  upon  which,"  chiefly  of  per- 
sons : 

and  (scl.  hi)  ehtnysse  on  "Sa  o^re  apostolas  setton.     S.  C.  402.  18. 


i6 

se  Halga  Gast  cymS  ufen  on  5e,  and  miht  Saes  hyhstan  ofersceadewa^  'Se. 
S.  C.  198.  30. 

The  verbs  winjian  (C  P.  129.  8),  iersian  (C  P.  189.  8)  ;  feoh- 
ian,  hergian,  wimia?i,  (O.');  wiiinan  {^Bo.  74.  34  (^B).')',  feohtan 
(B.  124.  \6)\feohtan^  herian,  geherian,  {Chro7t.)  \  andian  {^If. 
Gr.  249.  13),  take  on  -\-  ace.  of  person,  people  or  place  attacked, 
or  person  who  is  the  object  of  anger  : 

"Sonne  he  on  o5er  folc  winnan  sceal.      C.  P.  129.  8. 

"Sa  gesawan  hie  Romana  serendracan  on  hie  feohtende  mid  ^aem  burgwa- 
rum.     O.  92.  10. 

he  waes  feohtende  wi'5  SciSSie,  on  ane  burh,  &  'Saer  wear's  ofscoten.  O. 
30.  12. 

^a  Cwenas  hergia^  hwilum  on  ^a  Nor'Smen  ofer  Sone  mor,  hwilum  "Sa 
NorSmen  on  hy.  O.  19.  24. 

&  sona  Saes  ^e  he  on  heo  feaht,  wseron  him  ealle  his  fynd  gecySede,  pa 
^e  aer  ymb  his  feorh    syredon    (venit    adversus   gentem    Occ.   Saxonum). 

B.  124.  10. 

&  oft  hergade  on  Peohtas  &  on  Straecled  Walas.     Chron.  144.  5.  (abcde), 
...  &  fuhton  on  Sa  burg  ealne  daeg.     Chron.  194.  14.  (a). 
invideo  tibi  ic  andige  on  ^e.     ^If.  Gr.  249,  13. 

herian  in  the  Chronicle  admits  also  on  ■\-  dat.  of  countries 
raided — conceived  as  mere  phrase  of  place :  &  Sa  hseSenan  on 
NorShymbrum  hergodon  Chron.  loi.  34.  (de.);  on  Portlande 
234.  39.  (c);  on  6aem  norShere  184.  4.  (abed). 

These  verbs  of  fighting  (except  herian^  take  also  wt^  +  ^'^^^ 
The  distinction  between  the  two  constructions  is  that  on  intro- 
duces the  defensive  party,  while  the  use  of  wi^  represents  rather 
a  regular  engagement,  presumably  on  equal  footing. 

b.  Verbs  of  striking  and  the  like  [slea^i,  ofstingmi,  hrcBcan, 
geicesmi,  atcssan^  spiwan,  hond  settan^  ^ydan\gefeallan^for'^lutan, 
weorpan)  take  in^  on  -\-  ace.  of  the  part  affected  : 

Sonne  hraece  hio  him  on  "Saet  nebb  foran.     C.  P.  43.  15. 
Da  ^ydde  /Efner  hine  mid  hindewerde  sceafte  on  Saet  smaeldearme.     C. 
P.  295.  17. 

hit  (i.  e.  Saet  mod)  biS  getaesed  (Hatt.;  Cott,  ataesed)  on  'Saet  ingeSonc. 

C.  P.  297.  18. 

&  wearp  hine  mid  Saere  tungan  on  j'aet  neb  foran.     Bo.  52.  25. 

he  genedde  under  aenne  elpent  Saet  he  hiene  on  'Sone  nafelan  ofstang.  O. 
156.  II. 

'Sa  sette  he  mid  t?a  swiSran  hond  him  on  "Saet  heafod  &  Sus  cvvae'S  :  (im- 
posuit  dextram  suam  capiti  eius).     B.  130.  4. 

"Sa  gefeoll  he  semninga  on  his  earm  ufan,&  Sone  swi'Se  geSraeste  (repente 
corruit,  brachium  contriuit).     B.  156.  17. 


17 

&  (scl.  he)  for'Sleat  in  his  ondwlitan  &  geornlice  in  his  gebede  hleoSrade 
(procideret  in  faciem),     ]>.  268.  19. 

slogon  mec  iSa,  oiSer  in  heafod,  oSer  in  fet  (percusserunt  me,  unus  in 
capite  et  alius  in  pede).     />'.  440.  13. 

Observe  that  Bede  uses  in  here  only  when  it  is  found  in  the 
Latin. 

c.  Fo7i,  to  lay  hold  (on),  to  take  in  hand, — almost  never  of 
physical  objects — takes  in,  on  +  ace.  of  that  grasped  at,  taken  in 
hand : 

'5aet  unclasne  mod  swiSe  hraedlice  feh'5  on  ^a  ladunga.      C.  P.  241.  19. 

.  .  .  'Saette  se  mon  se  pe  bispell  secgan  wolde,ne  sceolde  fonon  to  ungelic 
bispell  'Saere  spraece  pe  he  ponne  sprecan  wolde.     Bo.  166.  20. 

'Sa  feng  after  hire  in  tSa  ^egnunge  abbudissan  Seaxburh  hire  sweostor 
(successit  in  ministerium).     B.  318.  33. 

we  willaS  nu  fon  on  ]»one  traht  pissere  r^edinge.     6".  C.  206.  21. 

we  fo'S  nu  gewislicor  on  Sa  forman  declinunge  (i.  e.  take  up  the  first 
declension  in  detail).     ALlf.  Gr.  21.  15. 

C.  p.  shows  the  same  construction  with  befon  (199.  14,  23,  239. 
11)  2.xi6.gripan  (41.  6,  53.  6,  63.  7). 

Chron.  225.  10.  (d.)  shows  rice  in  this  construction  :  .  .  .  'Sy 
XIII.  geare  'Se  he  on  rice  feng — which  is  not  found  in  the  other 
texts,  feng  to  rice  being  the  usual  expression.  Rice  onfon  is 
somewhat  more  frequent ;  see  p.  11,  and  To  I.  /^.fon. 

d.  Wrecan,  which  might  naturally  be  expected  to  have  the 
same  regimen  as  verbs  of  hostile  motion,  takes  always  on  -f-  dat. 
of  person  on  whom  vengeance  is  wreaked.  See  In,  on  -\-  dat. 
I.  6. 

e.  beseon,  locian,  take  i7i,  on  -\-  ace.  of  person  or  object  looked 

upon : 

Sonne  hie  besawon  on  ^a  besengdan  burg  &  on  '5a  westan.     O.  92.  32. 
hi  ealle  locia'5  mid  bsem  eagum  on  pas  eorSlican  Sincg.     Bo.  206.  16. 
he  locode  in  'Seosne  middangeard  (respicere  in  mundum).     B.  212.  19. 
&  (scl.   he)  "i5a  unheanlice  hine  werede,  o'S  he  on  (Sone  aeSeling  locude. 
Chron.  82.  31.  (abode). 

Similarly  meldian,  secgan,  asecgan,  witan,  take  on  -j-  ace.  of 
person  etc.,  affected  by  an  utterance  : 

ac  'Saem  gielpnan  bi'S  leofre  Saethe  secge  on  hine  selfne  gif  he  hw^t  godes 
wat.      C.  P.  217.  14. 

&  '5eah  .  .  .  Syllica  bismra  on  hie  selfe  asaedon.      O.  164.  5. 

Hwaet  godes  niagon  we  secgan  on  pa  flaesclican  unpeawas  ?     Bo.  no.  24. 

pact  an  ic  wat  godes  on  pa  {B.\  pam  Fox)  aepelo,  paet  .  .  .  Bo.  no.  3.  (C. 
has  Sa,  but  what  precedes  is  lost.)  he  nolde  meldian  on  his  geferan  Bo. 
52.  20.     (Cf.  vulgar  English  "  he  wouldn't  tell  on  'em.") 


i8 


Bede  however  shows  here  in  -\-  dat,  : 

Meahte  se  cwide  wel  beon  to  him  (i.  e.  .'ESelfriS,  king  of  Northumbria) 
gepeoded,  pe  Jacob  se  heahfaeder  in  Saules  hade  paes  cyninges  cwae^\  pa  he 
his  sunu  bletsode  :  Beniamin  is  risende  wulf  ;  (in  personam  Saulis  dicebat). 
B.  92,  II. 

3.  That  on  which  one  goes,  the  path  &c.,  is  put  in  the  ace.  after 
in,  on. 

hit  bi'5  wyrse  ^aet  mon  a  onginne  faran  on  soSfaestnesse  weg,  gif  men  eft 
wile  ongean  cierran&'Saet  ilce  onfaran  (Melius  erat  eis  non  cognoscere  viam 
justitiae,  quam  post  agnitionem  retrorsum  converti).     C.  P.  445.  28. 

Donne  staep'S  se  sacerd  sui'Se  taelleaslice  on  'Sone  weg.      C.  P.  77.  19. 

&  si^t?an  mid  eallum  his  folce  on  "Saere  ea  gong  on  Sa  burg  faerende  waes» 

O.  74.  5- 

'Sat  hi  on  '5one  ilcan  weg  (i.  e.  through  the  Red  Sea)  feran  meahtan. 
O.  38.  32. 

eft  heo  (i.  e.  seo  sunne)  sec'5  hire  gecynde,  &  stig'S  on  "Sa  daeglan  wecgas 
wi'S  hire  uprynaes.     Bo.  38.  26.  (B). 

GaeS  ealle  on  pone  weg  pe  eow  laera'5  pa  foremaeran  bisna  para  godena 
gumena.      Bo.  238.  28. 

Bede  shows  no  instance  of  on,  and  only  one  sure  instance  of  171 
—  &  he  eft  forSeode  in  his  weg  (pergens  itinere  suo)  B.  180.  21. — 
The  instrumental  without  preposition  is  preferred  :  min  latteow 
mec  eft  laedde  'Sy  selfan  waege  Se  wit  aer  comon  (ipsa,  qua  venimus, 
via  reduxit)  B.  430.  26. 

The  second  instance  of  on  -\-  ace.  after  gebrinp^an^  S.  C.  274.  5 
(see  p.  2)  is  apparently  an  example  of  this  rule. 

4.  Verbs  of  believing,  trusting,  rejoicing,  take  sometimes 
in,  on  -\-  ace.  of  that  believed  in,  rejoiced  in.     See  pp.  5  ff. 

5.  I71,  on  -\-  ace.  is  used  to  express  the  purpose  of  an  action,  or 
the  function  to  be  performed. 

"Sa  'Sa  him  mon  on  bismer  to  gebaed.      C.  P.  261.  17. 

&  hine  mon  scyle  on  bismer  halan  se  anscoda.     C.  P.  45,  8. 

i)a  sende  him  mon  ane  blace  hacelan  angean,  him  on  bismer,  for  trium- 
phan.      O.  234.  22. 

he  wolde  hi  him  on  fultum  geteon.      O.  112.  2. 

&  (scl.  hi)  Sa  ilcan  studu  nales  swa  swa  aer  uton  togesetton  .  .  .  ,  ac  in 
gemynd  'Saes  wundres  in  tSa  cirican  setton  (in  memoriam  miraculi)  B.  204.  27. 

^aet  hie  mihton  (scl.  sumne  dael  his  feaxes)  heora  biddendum  freondum 
syllan,  oppe  aeteawan  in  tacon  Saes  wundres  (in  signum  miraculi)  B.  382.  17. 

.  .  .  seo  tunge,  Se  swa  monig  halwende  word  in  Saes  scyppendes  lof 
gesette  (in  laudem  conditoris)  B.  348.  22. 

ISylaes  him  aetwite  &  on  edwit  sette  his  geSoftan,  dcet  he  for  ege  Saes 
dea'Ses  "Sa  ping  dyde,  j'e  he  aer  gesund  don  nolde  (expiobrarent  only).  B. 
438.  9. 


19 

&  him  on  fultom  cecrdon  "Sa  godcundan  aarfxstnesse  (invocantes  divinae 
auxilium  pietatis).     B.  356.  24. 

&  he  micle  geornfulnesse  dyde,  paet  he  aeghwanon  maest  reliquia  begeate 
para  eadigra  apostola  «&:  martyra,  &  on  heora  weorcSunge  wibedas  sette  & 
porticas  worhte  &  todaelde  on  pact  sylfe  (in  hoc  ipsuni,  :=  to  that  end)  binnan 
pxre  ylcan  cyricean  weallum.     B.  466.  11.  (Ca), 

&  ei't  ocSre  sicSe  he  waes  on  hergaS  gelend  on  Sa^t  ilce  rice.  Chron.  168,  23 
(abed). 

&  woldon  (Sa  faran  on  hergoc?  on   Sast  Cristene  folc.     CJiron.  234.  14.  (c). 

To  is  more  usual  in  phrases  of  purpose.  Except  for  the  phrases 
onfuliofu  (found  only  after  verbs  of,  or  implying,  motion  ;  other- 
wise 071  -\-  dat.)  and  on  bisme?',  on  edwii,  this  use  of  m,  on  is  almost 
restricted  to  Bede.  Bede  has  m  where  the  Latin  affords  it,  but 
otherwise  on.     See  examples. 

j^lfj'ic  shows  no  examples  of  this  use  oi  on. 

6.  After  verbs  denoting  a  change  of  form  or  nature,  the  resultant 
form  is  put  in  the  ace.  after  in,  on. 

This  notion  is  much  more  often  rendered  by  to  -\-  dat.  (see  To. 
III.),  except  after  verbs  of  dividing,  see  below,  a. 

.  .  .  o'S'Saet  hio  (i.  e.  seo  costnung)  utasciet  on  weorc.      C.  P.  71.  7. 

Ac  seo  hreowsung  'Se  him  ^a  geweai'h'  (wear'5)  swySe  ratSe  on  wyrsan 
getSanc  gehwyrfed.     O.  38.  21. 

Ac  (scl.  he)  gesette  '5a  men  on  aenne  truman  Se  mon  hiora  masgas  aer  on 
"Saem  londe  slog  (i.  e.  constituted  them  a  separate  company).      O.  80.  19. 

Da  ongunnon  lease  men  wyrcan  spell,  «&:  saedon  paet  hio  sceolde  mid  hire 
drycraeft  pa  men  forbredan,  5  [read  &  ?)  weorpan  hi  an  wilde  deora  lie 
(Circe's  transformation  of  the  companions  of  Ulysses).     Bo.  194.  31. 

pa  weoxon  pa  fyr  swi'Se  &  heo  togsedre  peoddon  &  somnodon  oS  j^aet  heo 
wasron  in  sene  unmaetne  laeg  geanede  &  gesomnade  (in  immensam  adunati 
sunt  flammam).     B.  214.  2. 

'5aet  se  earm  wses  in  micelne  swile  gecerred  (grauatum  est  brachium  .  .  . 
ac  versum  in  tumorem).     B.  392.  5. 

para  trea  ascyrfe  &  lafe  o'Sye.  fyre  forbsernde  wasron  ocSpe  in  hwylchwugu 
fatu  geheowod  waeren  mennisces  broces  (in  vasa  quaelibet  humani  usus 
formarentur).     B.  224.  16. 

'5a  (scl.  hus)  syndon  nu  in  hus  gehwerfed  oferaeta  &  druncennesse  & 
leasspellunge  (in  comestionum  &c.  .  .  cubilia  conversas).     B.  354.  19. 

For  yElfric  see  p.  8.  The  in's  of  the  examples  from  Bede  are 
all  from  in  of  the  Latin. 

a.  A  special  note  is  here  made  of  iji,  on  -\-  ace.  of  resultant 
parts  after  verbs  of  dividing.  To -Y  dat.,  by  far  the  more  usual 
construction  after  verbs  of  transformation,  does  not  appear  after 
verbs  of  dividing;  in^  on  -j-  ace.  is  the  regular  construction  for  all 
texts. 


20 

.  .  .  swa  swa  scearp  sweord  '5a  wunde  tosceat  on  tu.     C.  P.  453.  17. 

'Sonne  'Saet  mod  bi^  forlaeten  &  onstyred  &  todasled  ungedafenlice  ...  on 
un'Seawas.     C.  P.  315.  7. 

Ure  ieldran  ealne  ^isne  ymbhwyrft  'Sises  middangeardes  ...  on  ^reo 
todseldon.     O.  8.  3. 

Hie  wxron  ^a  aerestanmen 'Se  Romana  onwald  on  tu  todaeldon.      O.  268.3. 

heo  (i.  e.  Nilus)  toli'S  on  twa  ymb  an  igland  '5e  mon  h^et  Moeren. 
O.  12.  32. 

se  mennisca  gedwola  hine  (i.  e.  God)  todaele^  on  maenig.     Bo.  122.  22. 

jionne  hi  ponne  hiora  god  on  swa  manige  daeles  (Cott. ;  daelas  B.)  todaela'S, 
ponne  .  .  .     Bo.  122.  25. 

In  "Sas  twa  maeg^a  Nor'Sanhymbra  '5eod  in  geara  todaeled  waes.     B.  152. 

II  (O.). 

Ond  he 'Sa  todaslde  in  twa  biscopscire  Westseaxna  maeg'Se  (dividensque 
in  duas  parrochias  provinciani').     B.  170.  3. 

(scl.  he)  ealle  his  aeahte  in  ^reo  todaelde  (in  tres  divisit  portiones).  B. 
424.  7. 

eall  Breotone  cyn  &  maeg'Se,  ^a  seondon  on  feower  gereordo  todaeled  (in 

III  linguas).     B.  164.  24. 

Her  todaelde  se  foresprecena  here  on  tu.      Chron.  152.  17.  (abcde). 
and  Sa  deoflu  pasrrihte  hine  forleton,  and  he  feallende  tobaerst  on  feower 
sticca.     S.  C.  380.  24. 

for'San  "Se  nan  staef  ne  by'S  naht,  gif  he  gceS  on  twa.     yS//".  Gr.  5.  4. 

The  following  is  the  only  exception  observed : 

we  todaela'S  'Sa  boc  to  cwydum  and  sy'S'San  Sa  cwydas  to  dcelum,  eft  "Sa 
daelas  to  stsfgefegum  and  sy'SSan  Sa  staefgefegu  to  stafum.  yfi"//".  Gr. 
4.  19. 

II.  The  ace.  is  used  after  in^  on,  in  a  number  of  phrases,  quite 
independently  of  any  notion  of  change  or  motion  in  the  predicate 
to  which  the  phrase  belongs.  The  ace.  here  seems  to  have  an 
adverbial  value  in  itself,  and  the  preposition  (except  in  phrases  of 
direction,  see  below,  i.)  has  not  a  directive,  and  sometimes 
scarcely  a  locative,  character. 

I.  On  .  .  .  hand,  o?i  .  .  .  healfe,  are  used  to  denote  the  "  side  on 
which,"  without  reference  to  any  idea  of  motion  in  the  verb  of  the 
sentence : 

"Sonne  biS  hit  on  sume  healfe  open  to  wundian.     C.  P.  431.  9. 

Ga'S  ge  gewaepnode  acg'Ser  ge  on  'Sa  sui'Sran  hond  ge  on  Sa  winstran  mid 
'Saem  waepnum  ryhtwisnesse.     C.  P.  83.  12. 

on  aelce  healfe  Saes  fyres  seo  eor'Se  waes  fif  aecra  braede  to  axan  geburnen. 
O.  160.  25. 

Hwa  is  'Saette  ariman  maege  hwxt  Saer  moncynnes  forwearS  on  aig'Sere 
hand  .  .  .  !      C?.  50.  14. 

for'Si  hi  (i.  e.  Sa  sunnan  &  Sone  monan)  ne  lact  God  on  ane  healfe  paes 
heofones  bion,  jiy  laes  hi  fordon  o'Sre  gesceafta.     Bo.  234.  S.  (B.). 


21 

ic  on  him  (i.  e.  Sxin  wealle)  na;nige  duru  ne  eahiSyrl  ne  uppastignesse 
onhwanon  on  a;nge  halfe  geseon  meahte  (alicubi).     B.  424.  23. 

(scl-  sio  dene)  was  unc  on  (5a  wynstran  liealfe  geseted  (ad  locuam  nobis). 
B.  424.  23. 

Da  cerde  he  '5a  sona  on  '5a  swiSran  hond  (conuersus  ad  dexterum  iier). 
B.  428.  24. 

&  "Saer  wacs  on  gehwxSre  hond  micel  woel  geslagen.  Chron.  182.  11. 
(abed). 

for'5aem  'Soer  stent  lang  leoma  of,  hwilum  on  ane  healfe  (scl.  ^a;s  steorran), 
hwilum  on  aelce  healfe.     Chron.  162.  13.  (abc). 

hac  on  '5as  healfe,  iliac  on  '5a  healfe.     Ail/.  Gr.  225.  4. 

Se  engel  saet  on  '5a  svvi'5ran  healfe  'Sasre  byrgene.     S.  C.  222.  13. 

Se  Wealdenda  Drihten,  ccfter  '5isum  wordum,  wai-s  genumen  to  heofonum, 
and  sitt  on  'Sa  swi5ran  hand  his  Fasder.     ,5'.  C.  306.  34. 

Bede  prefers  07i  to  in  here;  m  sii<Shealfe  (Lat.  ad -\-  ace.)  142. 
32,  204.  9,  are  the  only  examples  of  in  observed. 

Other  phrases  of  direction  also  appear.  In  the  Voyages  of 
Ohthere  and  Wulfstan,  O.,  appear  the  navigator's  terms  on 
bcecbord,  on  steorbord: 

Donne  is  '5is  land  o5  he  cym'5  to  Sciringes  heale,  &  ealne  weg  on  "Sast 
baecbord  Nor'Sweg.     O.  19.  17. 

let  him  ealne  weg  'Sset  weste  land  on  Sset  steorbord,  &  '5a  widsa^  on  ^ast 
baecbord  '6rie  dagas.     O,  17.  10. 

0}i  bcscling,  translating  post  terga,  occurs  in  Bede,  but  not  in 

the  other  texts : 

5a  geherde  ic  saemninga  micelne  sweg  me  on  bscling.     B.  426.  29. 
"Sa  aet  nestan  locadon  we  on  baecling.     B.  384.  25. 

Bede  uses  also,  however,  07i  bcEclinge : 

Mid  '5y  ic  '5ast  dyde,  ]ia  geherde  ic  pone  bisscop  me  on  baeclinge  mid 
geomrunge  cweo'5an  :  Eala,  hwa^t  '5u  me  micel  yfel  &  la5  dest  mid  pinre 
ccrninge  (post  tergum  mihi).     B.  400.  17. 

Underbcsc  is  usually  employed  in  this  sense  :  'Sa  beseah  he  hine 
underbsec  wi^  t^aes  wifes  Bo.  lyo.  14;  respicio  ic  beseo  underbaec 
^.  Gr.  277.  5. 

yElfric  shows  here,  exceptionall}',  an  extension  of  the  use  of 
the  ace. : 

'5a  o^re  (i.  e.  the  ordinals  from  13th  on)  wenda5  on  a2g'5erne  ende.  tertius 
decimus  se  preotteo'5a,  tertia  decinia  and  tertium  deciinuni  and  swa  for'5  to 
^rym  cynnum.     Ai.  Gr.  282.  20. 

Heo  (i.  e.  seo  halige  gela'Sung)  tosprast  hire  bosm  paer  ^aer  pa  re^an 
wunia'5  on  nytenlicum  '5eavvum,  and  heo  is  genyrwed  on  j'one  ende  pe  pa 
gesceadwisan  wuniaS.     S.  C.  536.  19. 


22. 

2.  On  ^£st  gerad,  "^cet .  .  .  ,  introduces  the  terms  on  which  a 
proposal  is  accepted :  "  on  condition  that  ";  and  sometimes  the 
reason  for  an  action  :  '^  to  the  end  that,"  "  so  that." 

&  ealle  Sa  men  .  .  .  hie  gefreodon,  on  Saet  gerad,  ^aet  he  him  a^as  sworon. 
O.  190,  31.     So  202.  20,  122.  4,  180.  12. 

&  he  .  . .  hasfde  ^riddan  dasl  his  firde  beasftan  him,  on  ^aet  gerad,  gif 
aenig  waere  'Se  fyr  fluge  .  .  .  ,  "Saet  him  mon  sloge.      O.  52.  33. 

Silla  geacsade  on  hwelc  gerad  Marius  com  to  Rome  (i.  e.  for  what  pur- 
pose).    O.  236.  8. 

Swa  ic  wolde,  la  Mod,  paet  pu  pe  fore  up  to  us,  gif  'So  lyste,  on  pa  gerad,  paet 
pu  eft  mid  us  pa  eor'San  secan  wille  for  godra  manna  pearfe.     Bo.  22.  7.  (B). 

&  (scl.  he)  hit  (i.  e.  Cumbraland)  let  eal  to  Malculme  Scotta  cyninge,  on 
paet  gerad,  paet  he  waere  his  midwyrhta.      Chron.  212.  12.  (abed.). 

&  Sa  Pihtas  heom  abasdon  wif  aet  Scottan  on  '5a  gerad  tSaet  hi  gecuron 
hyre  cynecynn  aa  on  ^a  wif  healfe.     Chro7i.  5.  5.  (de).  (on  pat  forwyrd,  f,). 

3.  On  (Jiis  &c.)  borg,  pleoh,  treowa,  "  on  (his  &c.)  responsi- 
bihty,"  "  in  pledge,"  "  trusting  in,"  is  a  construction  found  in  C.  P. 
alone,  of  the  texts  read  for  this  work. 

.  .  .  Sa  Se  bera'S  on  hira  greadum  '5a  a  libbendan  fatu  to  'Saem  ecean 
temple  on  hira  agenne  borg.      C.  P.  77.  7. 

forSaem  '5u  eart  on  borg  began  (Hatt.;  gegan  Cott.)  "Sinum  friend. 
C.  P.  193.  17. 

.  .  .  ^onne  mon  gehate  for  his  freond  5aet  he  underfoo  his  saule  on  his 
pleoh.     C.  P.  193.  7. 

.  .  .  "Sa  ^e  o'Serra  monna  saula  underfoo'5  to  laedanne  on  '5a  treowa  hira 
agenra  geearnunga  to  "Saem  innemestan  halignessum.      C.  P.  77.  4. 

Cf.  the  following  passage  from  the  Chron. ^  where  07i  wedde 
(dat.)  is  very  close  in  meaning  to  07i  borg  above  : 

(scl.  hie)  haefdon  .  .  .  gehaten,  &  sume  on  wedde  geseald,  &  sume  mid 
a'Sum  gefaestnod,  pset  hie  on  hire  raedenne  beon  woldan.  Chron.  192.  10. 
(bed). 

4.  Phrases  of  manner. 

Ags.  prefers  the  ace.  to  the  dat.  in  purely  adverbial  phrases  of 
manner.  So  always  07i  {^a.  &c.)  wisan  ;  on  riht,  on  unrihi ;  on 
%weorh  ;  on  woh  ;  on  idel,  on  idehiesse. 

on  wisan : 

Ne  gedafena'5  hit  no  ^aet  we  ealle  menn  on  ane  wisan  lasran,  for'Sam  hie 
ne  sint  ealle  anes  modes  &  anra  '5eawa.      C.  P.  173.  17. 

xfter  5aem  Somnite  awendan  on  o'Sre  wisan  aeg'5er  ge  heora  sceorp,  ge 
call  heora  wacpn  ofersylefredon.     O.  138.  30. 

))onne  hio  on  nane  wisan  his  agues  cracftes  ne  mxg  forbugan  j'oet  he  jiact 
ilce  yfel  ne  gepafige  oSrum  monnum.     Bo.  54.  5.  (B.). 


23 

ne  meaht  tSu  on  oSre  wisan  biscop  halgian  buton  cSrum  biscopum. 
B.  72.  14. 

an  nane  wisan  ne  wurSe  gecoraen  nan  .  .  .  ,  butan  Ses  arb.  raede.      Chron. 

67.  39-  (f')  (late). 

sume  (scl.  verba)  niacjaS  on  twa  wisan  :  plico  ic  fealde,  plicui  vel  plicavi 
ic  feold.     Mlf.  Gr.  13S.  5. 

Gif  Sonne  se  cristena  man  swa  de'S  for  Godes  lufon,  ponne  geoffra"S  he 
'5a  turtlan  on  pa  betstan  wisan.     S.  C.  142.  16. 

Bede  uses  on  instead  of  in  here ;  in  wisan  is  noted  only  once, 
346.  19.  . 

The  only  instance  of  wisan  in  the  dat.  after  the  preposition  is  in 
Bede,  68.  3 :  sume  seondon  pa  ])e  in  ))isse  wiisan  jmrh  wseSelnesse 
agylta^  (hac  in  re,  nr  in  this  matter,  i.  e.  of  stealing,  rather  a 
phrase  of  specification  than  a  phrase  of  manner). 

A  number  of  phrases  of  similar  character,  not  so  often  used 
and  so  not  represented  in  all  texts,  may  yet  be  considered  regu- 
lar ;  they  show  always  ace,  after  on.     These  are  : 

on  riht  (Mod.  Engl,  aright)  : 

j)aet  he  maege  ongitan  aslcne  mon  on  riht  hwelc  he  sie.     Bo.  226.  2. 

hwae'Ser  ic  on  riht  butan  incan  gefuiwad  waere  (absque  scrupulo)  B.  402.  21. 

Ecgbryht  .  .  .  'Sa  munecas  on  riht  gecierde,  "Saet  hie  Eastron  on  ryht 
heoldon.      Chron.  70.  28.  (abc). 

pisne  anweald  forgeaf  Crist  pam  apostolum  and  eallum  bisceopum,  gif  hi 
hit  on  riht  healda'S.     S.  C.  232.  34. 

on  unriht: 

.  .  .  py  laes  hie  on  unriht  haemen,     C.  P.  99.  14. 

.  .  .  Zacheus,  se'Se  healfe  his  aehte  pearfum  daelde,  and  mid  healfum  dajle 
forgeald  be  feowerfealdum  swa  hwaet  swa  he  aer  on  unriht  be  anfealdum 
reafode.      S.  C.  134.  i. 

on  woh : 

hi  wilnia'S  tSaet  hie  andrysne  sien  ^aem  ^e  on  woh  libba^.      C.  P.  109.  21. 
for'Sy  (5a  goodan  5aet  good  on  riht  seca'S  &  yflan  on  woh.     Bo.  178.  6. 

on  "^weorh : 

'Saet  hi  eft  "Sy  mare  wite  haebben  Se  hi  gere  witon  "Saet  hi  on  "Sweorh  dot), 
&  ^eah  nylla'5  geswincan.      C.  P.  429.  9. 

&  (scl.  he)  pa  eac  ongeat  paet  he  haefde  on  "Sweorh  gedon,    B.  170.  20. 

071  idel : 

"Ic  wene  pxt  ic  swunce  on  idel,  'Sa'Sa  ic  eow  to  Gode  gebigde."  S.  C. 
102.  18. 

On  idel  oiS  aelc  man  gedrefed,  se'Se  horda'5,  and  nat  hwatu  he  hit  gega- 
dera«.     S.  C.  66.  4. 


24 


on  a7i : 


Da  gesaegdon  Romane  on  an  Bryttum,  5aet  hi  no  ma  ne  mihton  for  heora 

gescyldnysse  swa  gewinnfullicum  fyrdum  swencte  beon.     B.  44.  32  (Ca.). 

Da  faeste  Crist  feowertig  daga  and  feowertig  nihta  on  an.     ^S".  C.  168.  17. 

The  two  examples  show  that  the  phrase  has  two  meanings : 
"  once  for  all "  (Latin  2iltra)  in  the  first  instance,  "  continuously ' 
in  the  second. 

in,  on  07ilic7iesse,  ^elicnesse  : 

&  (scl.  he)  eorre  from  him  acyrde  '5aes  soSfaestan  deman,  in'Sa  onlicnesse 
Niniuitwearena  (instar  Nineuitarum)  B.  350.  3. 

So  :  in  bryda  onlicnesse  (ad  uicem  sponsarum)  B.  354.  24,  on  onlicnesse 
upastigendra  yselena  (instar  fauilarum)  B.  426.  22,  treow  geweorc  on  gelic- 
nesse  medmicles  huses  geworht  (in  modum  domunculi  facta)  B.  272.  5; 
although  not  proved,  are  doubtless  in  the  ace. 

071  gewill  (zz:  at  the  command  of) : 

gif  seo  wyrd  swa  hweorfan  mot  on  yfelra  manna  gewill.     Bo,  8.  20  (B.). 
hu    he   het   sumne   biscep   secgan   on   his  gewill   hwa  his   fseder   ware. 

0>  3-  13- 

'5a,  Seh  "Se  hwa  waere  mid  Saem  cyningum  on  hiora  gewill  yfel  donde,  Sast 
hie  swa  '5eah  aet  him  ne  mehton  mid  'Sy  nane  are  findan.      O.  56.  i. 

on  U7igewiss : 

Romane  ...  on  ungewiss  on  an  nirewett  beforan.     O.  120.  28. 

O71  ti7igeaywe,  "  suddenly  and  secretly,"  seems  to  be  instru- 
mental: forSon  ^e  he  on  Sa  burgleode  on  ungearwe  becom,  O. 
196.  25.     So  O,  46.  36,  118.  20,  166.  32. 

Bede  shows  a  number  of  phrases  with  the  ace.  that  do  not 
appear  in  the  other  texts. 

&  (scl.  he)  hine  wses  in  gebed  streccende  aet  lichoman  Saes  Codes  weres 
(prosternens  only).     B.  380.  8. 

&  (scl.  Caedmon)  'Sasm  wordum  sona  monig  word  in  "Saet  ilce  gemet  Code 
wyr'Ses  songes  toge^eodde  (in  eundem  modum  verba  .  .  .  adjunxit).  B, 
344.  16. 

So  :  in  gemet  'Sara  biddendra  (in  modum  orantium).     B.  288.  33. 

sio  swaetnis,  ^e  ic  aer  bregde  &  me  micel  'Suhte,  in  'Sa  witgemetnisse  'iSxs 
aefteran  leohtes  &  beorhtnesse  waes  lytel  and  medmicel  gesaewen  (in  com- 
paratione).     B.  430.  20, 

5.  The  word  denoting  the  language  in  which  something  is  said 

or  written  is  construed  in  the  ace.  after  on^  in.     So  the  proper 

adjectives  (in  substantive  use)  lcede7i,  e7i^lisc,  seytiise,  creeisc,  etc. : 

ongan  ic  .  .  .  tia  boc  wendan  on  Englisc  '5e  is  nemned  on  Lxden  Pas- 
toralis,  &  on  Englisc  Ilierdeboc.      C.  P.  7.  18. 


25 

For'Son  hi  iiion  hxt  on  Crecisc  Amazanas,  ^aet  is  on  Englisc  *  for'tende.' 
O.  46.  14. 

peah  hit  nu  gebyrige  |'a;t  jia  utemestan  Sioda  eowerne  naman  upahebban 
&  on  manig  'Seodisc  eow  herigen,  .  .  .  ne  se  dea'S  jieah  swelces  ne  rect). 
^^.68.  30.  {B.). 

se  is  nemned  on  Englisc  Cuoferesburg  (lingua  Anglorum).     B.  210.  24. 

So:  on  Englisc  (Anglorum  sermone).     B.  110.  12. 

(scl.  'Saet  ealond)  is  in  Scyttisc  genemned  Inisbofnide  (sermone  Scot- 
tico).     B.  272.  27. 

.  .  .  se  steorra  '5e  men  on  boclaeden  haet  cometa.     Chron.  162.  8.  (abc). 

Stephanus  is  Grecisc  nama,  paet  is  on  Leden,  Coronatus,  paet  we  cv. eSa^ 
on  Englisc,  Gewuldorbeagod.     S.  C.  50.  11. 

Further  ge'^iode,  gereorde  : 

for'Saem'Se    hie    (i.  e.    Sa  bee)   naeron  on  hiora  agen  gCSiode    awritene. 

C.  P.  5-  13- 

Da  frsegn  hine  &  ahsode  his  maessepreost  on  his  agen  ge^eode  .  .  .  for 
hwon  he  weope  (lingua  patria).     B.  198.  6. 

se  wer  wass  on  Lsedenesc  gereorde  «S:  in  Grecisc  &  in  Englisc  micellire 
intimbred  &  wel  gelaered  (Latina,  Graeca  et  Saxonica  lingua),     B.  408.  13. 

Bede  and  Ailfric  show  rarely  instr.  dat.  without  preposition  : 

Dis  ealond  nu  on  andweardnysse  aefter  rime  fif  Moyses  boca,  "Sam  seo 
godcunde  ae  awriten  is,  fif  cSeoda  gereordum  jenne  wisdom  paere  hean  so^- 
faestnysse  &  "Saere  so'San  heanesse  smea'S  &  andetta'S  ;  'Sset  is  on  Angol- 
cynnes  gereorde  &  Brytta  &  Scotta  &  Peohta  &  Laedenwara.  B.  26.  28. 
(Ca.). 

And  ure  aelc  gehydre  hu  hi  spraecon  urum  gereordum,  on  ^'am  '5e  we 
acennede  wasron!     6".  C.  314.  18. 

Observe  that  the  preposition  in  each  case  appears  in  the  follow- 
ing phrase. 

Ai.lfric  uses  on-\-  dat.  except  for  Lcsden  and  the  words  in  -isc  : 

Emmanuhel,  fxt  is  gereht  on  urum  geSeode  *  God  is  mid  us.'  S.  C.  194.  i . 
So:  on  urum  gereorde,  30.  25,94.  27.  on  ure  ge'Seode  90.  11  is  possibly 
an  insir.,  more  likely  an  isolated  instance  of  retention  of  the  older  ace. 
The  use  of  on -\- dat.  for  older  on-\-acc.  is  a  characteristic  of  /Elfric's 
syntax,  see  pp.  3  ff. 

6.  Very  rarely,  that  received  in  payment  is  construed  in  the 
ace.  after  on,  in. 

.  .  .  '5aet  he  sceolde  his  freond  Sone  betstan  ...  in  gold  bebycgan  (auro 
vendere).     B.  130.  33. 

Cf. :  Nu  ic  on  ma'Sma  hord  mine  bebohte  frode  feorhlege.    Beowulf  2d)00. 

7.  Instances  of  the  ace.  after  i?t,  on  that  cannot  be  listed  under 
some  one  of  the  categories  already  given  (except  time-phrases, 


^KIVEBSITY 


26 

which  will  be  treated  further  on)  scarcely  occur.  Sua  t^set  he 
self  nat  huset  he  on  t5aet  irre  deS,  C  P.  289.  10,  is  the  only  un- 
explained passage  1  have  found. 

IN,    ON  +  DATIVE    AND    INSTRUMENTAL. 

The  t?is^r.  after  the  preposition  (except  in  time-phrases,  see 
pp.  34  ff.)  is  rare,  being  almost  entirely  confined  to  the  pronouns 
]>y,  \07i,  hwon.  pam,  not  ]>07i  or  ]ry,  is  the  form  of  the  article  after 
in,  on. 

I.  In,  on  -f-  dat,  gives  location. 

I.  Of  that  which  contains  : 

'Saet  waeter  en  'Saetn  ceake  waes  gedrefed.     C.  P.  105.  21. 

hu  Julius  besaet  Tarquatus,  Pompeiuses  ladteow,  on  anum  faestenne. 
O.  6.  I. 

Da  waes  heo  restende  in  sweostra  slaeperne  (in  dormitorio).     B,  340.  4. 

&  hie  resta*S  begen  on  Eoforwic  ceastre,  on  anum  portice.  Chron,  78.  8 
(abcde). 

God  waes  mid  hire,  for^an  'Se  he  wses  on  hire  inno^e  belocen,  sCSebelictJ 
ealne  middangeard  on  his  anre  handa.     S.  C.  198.  3. 

Bede  uses  on  here  very  rarely  :  Ond  he  wses  on  his  circan  be- 
byrged  (in  .  .  .  ecclesia)  B.  406.  4. 

Also  in  a  wider  sense,  of  geographical  location  : 

'Saet  hi  hi  forlaegen  on  Egiptum  on  hira  giogu'Se.     C.  P.  403.  33. 

On  Saerc  ilcan  Asiam  is  se  hehsta  beorg  Olimpus.     O.  12.  15. 

.  .  .  wear^  "Sa  fordrifan  on  an  igland  ut  on  paere  wendelsae.  Bo.  194.  11 
(B.). 

Seo  dun  stent  on  Campania  landes  gemasron,  wi'5  pa  sae  Adriaticum.  S. 
C.  502.  3. 

Bede  uses  both  on  and  in  here,  with  perhaps  a  preference  of  in  : 

he  wolde  in  5am  fyrrestum  daelum  Ongolcynnes  ...  '5a  saed  sawan  '5aes 
halgan  geleafan  (in  .  .  .  partibus).     B.  166.  26. 

Waeron  'Sa  Wihtred  &  Swefheard  cyningas  on  Caent  (in  Cantia).  B. 
408.  7. 

For  in  in  the  Chron.  see  p.  46. 

Three  instances  of  on  -f-  instr.  in  C.  P.\  on  Sis  wege  395.  8,  on 

Sis  middangearde  393.  15,  445.  9,  are  all  that  have  been  observed. 

Also  of  the  including  body,  assembly,  number  : 

On  his  fe'Sehere  waeron  XXXII  M,  &  "Saes  gehorsedan  fifte  healf  M,  & 
scipa  an  hund  &  eahiatig  (in  exercitu  ejus).      O.  124.  11. 

Bede  shows  only  in  here : 
Da  saet  he  Aidan  in  cS^eni  gemote  (concilio  inerat).     />'.  164.  2. 


27 

a),  hi,  071  -\-  dat.  is  employed  in  a  secondary  figurative  sense  to 
express  a  great  variety  of  non-physical  relations.  So  of  the  seat 
of  thought  and  emotion ;  of  the  (moral)  person  in  whom  some- 
thing is  observed,  the  composition,  body  of  doctrine,  in  which  a 
statement  is  made :  of  the  state,  condition,  office,  etc.,  etc.: 

suae  suns  tJara  monna  honda  &  fet  vvaeren  a^wcegene  on  "Saere  ealdan  ac  on 
ISaetn  ceake  beforan  'Seem  temple.     C.  F.  105.  17. 

...  &  Sactte  tcelwier'Ses  on  him  sie,  "Saet  hie  ^aet  taelen.     C.  P.  194.  24. 

him  "Sa  wear'S  emleof  on  hyra  mode  ^aet  hi  gesawon  mannes  blod  agoten 
swa  him  waes  Sara  nytena  meolc  'Se  hi  maest  hi  libba'S.     O.  30.  8. 

'5asr  he  on  tweogendlican  onbide  waes  hwae'Ser  he  wi'5  Romanum  winnan 
dorste.     O.  204.  28. 

&  se  god  is  simle  on  anum  untodaeled.     Bo,  142.  22. 

"Su  tSaet  seolfa  leornadest  in  bebode  Saere  aldan  cyf?nesse  (testamenti  vete- 
ris  praeceptione).     B.  76.  7. 

he  hit  gehyrde  from  Saem  seolfan  Uttan  mxssepreoste,  in  ^aem  &  ^urh 
"Sone  Sis  wundor  gefylied  waes  (in  quo  et  per  quern).     B.  200.  26. 

Mid  '5y  he  '5a  us  eac  sceawode  &  geseoh  in  gewinne  &  in  ormodnesse 
gesette  beon  .  .  .  (in  labore  et  desperatione  positos).     B.  386.  8. 

for'Son  "Se  hi  woldon,  for  Godes  lufan,  on  el^iodignesse  beon.  Chron. 
160.  31.  (abed). 

Da  waes  pa  sume  hwile  Godes  ege  on  mancynne  aefter  pani  flode,  and  waes 
an  gereord  on  him  eallum.     S.  C.  22.  18. 

swa  eac  on  engliscre  spraece  ne  cwe^  nan  man  se,  buton  he  aer  sum  "Sincg 
be  'Sam  men  spraece.     yElf.  Gr.  99.  3  (cf.  p.  25). 

He  com  Sa  on  naeddran  hiwe  to  pam  twam  mannum.     S,  C,  16.  32. 

Bede  uses  both  in  and  on\  but  there  appears  a  tendency  to  use 
^«  where  the  Latin  has  not  in\  on  mode  148.  21,  234.  25,  334.  32, 
378.  29,  380.  6,  404.  25 — none  of  them  translating  in :  in  mode 
68.  15,  86.  34,  190.  26,  all  from  Latin  in.  The  following  passage 
shows  the  vacillating  use  of  the  two  prepositions  in  Bede:  he  waes 
in  his  mode  &  on  his  ^eawum  to  Son  elreordig,  'Saet  .  .  .  (animo 
ac  moribus)  148.  17. 

On  scarcely  appears  in  giving  citations  from  books :  swa  swa 
we  in  Sisse  serran  bee  feawum  wordum  forecwsedon  (prsecedente 
libro).     B.  252.  12. 

b).  On,  in  -\-  dat.  is  used  in  phrases  nearly  equivalent  to  a 
predicate  noun  or  adjective,  to  express  that  in  which  a  possession 
or  quality  consists  : 

^aet  hi  Sonne  gehieran'Sreagende  of  Saes  lariowes  mue?e  hu  micle  byrSenne 
hie  habba'S  on  hiera  scyldum.     C.  P.  159.  19. 

Daet  gafol  bi'S  on  deora  fellum,  &  on  fugela  fe'Serum,  &  hwales  bane,  & 
on  'Saem  sciprapum.     O.  18.  17. 


28 

nu  ic  ongite  openlice  b'ast  sio  so'Se  gesael"S  stent  on  godra  monna  geear- 
nunga,  &  sio  unsael'S  stent  on  yfelra  monna  geearnunga.     Bo.  212.  12. 

"Sa  cyningas  begen  aetgaedre  sendon  pasm  apostolican  papan  micle  gife 
on  monegum  goldfatum  &  seolforfatum  (missis  .  .  .  donariis  et  aureis  atque 
argenteis  vasis  non  paucis).     B.  252.  15. 

Sende  eac  swilce  se  eadiga  papa  in  pa  ilcan  tid  Gregorius  .'Epelberhte 
cynitige  aerendgewrit  somod  &  woruldgife  monige  in  missenlicum  mceg- 
wlitum  (in  diversis  speciebus).     B.  90.  8. 

&  genamon  eal  'Sast  "Sasr  binnan  wses,  ge  on  feo,  ge  on  wifum,  ge  eac  on 
bearnum.     Chron.  168.  5.  (abed.) 

Nis  na  gytsung  on  feo  anum,  ac  is  eac  on  gewilnunge  micelre  geSinctJe. 
S.  C.  176.  25. 

c).  In,  07t-\-dat.  or  insir.  sometimes  forms  a  phrase  of  reason 
or  means — of  that  ''  in  "  and  "  by  "  or  "  for  "  which  : 

ForSasm'Se  on  eowerre  towesnesse  ge  habba^  gecy'Sed  "Sast  ge  ures  nanes 
ne  siendon.     C.  P.  211.  13. 

swa  hit  mon  on  'Sara  waepnedmonna  gebasrum  ongitan  mehte,  hu  hie 
afyrhtede  wseron.     O.  194.  9. 

aelc  gesceaft  wilna'S  symle  to  bionne  ;  pset  is  swlSe  sweotol  on  ^aere  tid- 
runge.     Bo.  152.  25. 

swa  swa  we  magon  on  anre  bisene  sweotole  oncnawan  (ut  uno  probare 
sat  erit  exemplo).     B.  196.  5. 

Saet  he  meahte  swi'Se  gef  ultumed  beon  in  heora  daeghwamlicum  gebeodum 
(juvari  .  ,  .  orationibus).     B.  230.  11. 

and  seo  eorSe,  pe  is  awyriged  on  Sinum  weorce,  syl5  j'e  'Somas  and 
bremblas.     S.  C.  18.  16. 

The  instr.  of  the  dem.  pronoun,  \wn,  ]>y,  appears  frequently  in 
this  sense  after  071,  in  in  Bede;  rarely  in  Orosms  and  Boethius: 

(sc).  he)  baer  him  sexe  &  adosan  on  honda  ;  tacnode  in  pon,  paet  he  nales 
to  idelnesse,  swa  sume  oSre,  ac  to  gewinne  in  past  mynster  code  (no  Lat. 
for  inyoii).     B.  264.  7.     So  in  -pon  :  (ex  quo)  290.  28,  (no  Lat.)  130.  18. 

pa  ongunnon  pa  nedlingas  &  pa  scipmen  pa  oncras  upp  teon,  &  in  pone 
sae  syndon;  woldian  paet  scip  mid  faestnian,  &peah  j'e  heo  ]>is  dydon,  noht 
heo  on  pon  fremedon  ;  ac  pa  ySa  weollon  &  ymbsweopon  &  aeghwonan  paet 
scip  fyldon  (hoc  agentes).     B.  200.  13. 

So  on  you  :  (no  Lat.)  126.  22,  164.  i,  186.  i,  (in  quo)  106.  20. 

.  .  .  feng  Alexander  to  Macedonia  rice  ...  &  his  serestan  "Segnscipe  on 
Son  gecy'Sde  Se  he  ealle  Crecas  .  .  .  geniedde.      O.  122.  32. 

nis  hit  j'onne  on  py  (i.  e.  what  I  have  said)  swi'Se  sweotol  j'aet  Sas  and- 
weardan  god  ne  sint  na  Sa  soSan  god  ?     Bo.  90.  15. 

So  on  yy  Bo.  46.  14,  46.  16(B).  liut  also  :  On  pasm  wxs  sweotol  pxt  hi  for 
heora  godum  weorcum  hasfden  Sone  craeft  ysot  him  mon  ne  meahte  ofer- 
swi'San.     Bo.  230.  3.     So  :  on  yam  56.  32  (B)  ;   on  hwajn  24.  1.  (B). 

Observe  that  Bede  uses  ]w7i.  Bo.  py. 


29 

d).  Of  the  occasion  :  the  time  of  an  occurrence  is  indicated  by 
that  which  occupies  the  time.  So  on  gefcohie  &c.  have  almost 
the  value  of  time  phrases. 

him  bi'5  sua  sua  tSam  menn  Ne  biS  abisgod  on  fa;relde  mid  oSrum  cier- 
rum.     C.  P.  37.  22. 

On  5asm  forman  gefeohte  wear'5  Romane  consul  ofslagen  Mallius.  O. 
108.  4. 

c^a  wear5  he  semninga  on  middum  Sa^m  si'Stxte  mid  hefigreaSle  gehrinen 
(medio  itinere).     B.  378.  19. 

Da  onget  heo  ge  in  h'a^m  swefne  ge  on  hire  modes  gesyhSe  hire  xteawed 
weosan,  Nnette  heo  geseah  (vel  insomnio  vel  in  visione  mentis).     B.  340.  14, 

&  ^a  on  Sasre  hergunge  wass  past  maere  mynster  forbaernd  aet  Rypon. 
Chron.  213.  36.  (d). 

e).  The  disease  which  is  the  cause  of  death  is  construed  in  the 
dat.  after  on  with  the  verbs  gefaron^  swelta7i^  for^feran  : 

Traianus  gefor  on  utsihte  (profluuio  ventris  extinclus  est).      O.  266.  4. 
'6'a  folc  .  .  .  on  feferadle  mid  ungemete  swulton.     O.  198.  34. 
Da  woes  .  .  .  pcette  Oswio  Nor^Sanhymbra  cyning  waes  gestonden  untrym- 
nesse,  on  Saere  he  eac  for^'terde,  (qua  et  mortuus  est).     B.  274.  28. 

2.  On  +  dat.  denotes  that  on  or  2ipon  which.  In  does  not 
occur  in  this  sense. 

&  ealle  Sa  hearga  Israhela  folces  waeron  atiefrede  on  Sacm  wage.      C.  P. 

153-  23.    • 

for'Sam  he  bi'5  gesewen  standende  on  6"am  hrofe  godcun(d)ra  Singa.  C.  P. 
81.  15. 

ic  sitte  on  anre  heare  dune.      O.  142.  14. 

Sa  cild  rida^'  on  hiora  stafum.     Bo.  180.  9. 

}?a  code  he  to  him,  grette  hine  &  fraegn,  for  hwon  he  in  jiaere  tide,  j'e 
o'Sre  men  slepon  &  reston,  ana  swa  unrot  on  stane  wasccende  saette  (in 
lapide).     B.  128.  19. 

Mid  '5y  wit  tSa  becoman  to  ^am  walle,  pa  sona  instaepe,  ne  wat  ic  hwelcre 
endebyrdnesse,  waeron  wit  on  his  heanesse  on  Sam  walle  ufonweardum 
(in  summitate  eius).     B.  430.  i, 

&  5reo  (scl.  Sara  scipa)  stodon  ■x.x.  ufeweardum  5a:m  muiSan  on  drygum. 
Chroti.  176.  15  (abed). 

and  '5aer  com  'Sa  fleogende  Godes  engel  scinende  swa  swa  sunne,  and  .  .  . 
agrof  mid  his  fingre  rode-tacn  on  Sam  fySerscytum  stanum.     S.  C.  466.  14. 

3.  Li,  on -\- dat.  is  the  construction  for  the  "part  affected," 
whether  the  place  be  ''in"  or  "on"  in  mod.  Engl.  Bede  shows 
here  both  prepositions. 

"Sonne  ne  burne  se  weli2a"Se  swiSur  on  Sasre  tuncran  '5e  on  oSrum  limum. 
C.  P.  309.  3. 
hie  hiene  meSigne  ou  cneowum  sittende  metten  (iixo  genu).     O.  134.  31. 


30 

Daer  wear^  Pirrus  wund  on  o'Sran  earme.      O.  158.  2. 

paet  him  mon  oflete  blodes  on  paetn  earme.     Bo.  104.  23. 

&  he  (i.  e.  the  body  of  St.  Cuthberht)  waes  begendlic  in  "Saem  getJeodnes- 
sum  leo'Sa,  paet  he  waes  mycele  gelicra  slaspendum  menn  ponne  deadum 
(flexilibus  artuum  compagibus).     B.  374.  30. 

pa  pohton  heo  &  spraecon,  paet  hy  o"Spe  o'Sre  pruh  sohton  o'S'Se  pone  licho- 
man  on  cneom  gebegde,  to  pon  paet  heo  hine  paer  in  gedon  meahton  (in 
genibus).     B.  296.  23. 

Da  gefelde  he,  swa  swa  he  seolfa  sefter  saegde,  swa  swa  mycel  bond  & 
brad  his  heafod  gehrine  in  ^aem  daele  pe  paet  sar  &  seo  adl  on  waes  (in  parte, 
qua  dolebat).     B.  380.  13. 

Swa  hwylc  hyse-cild  swa  ne  bi"5  ymbsniden  on  pam  fylmene  his  flaesces 
his  sawul  losaS,  for'San'Se  he  aydlode  niin  wed.     S.  C.  94.  13. 

This  idea  is  also  expressed  by  the  dat.  without  prep.: 

Ic  waes  blind  baem  eagum,  nu  ic  beorhtlice  leohtes  bruce.     S.  C.  422.  7. 
&  ponne  lytte  aer  his  mid  ferh'Se  weor'Se  baem  eagum  blind.     Bo.  206.  26^ 

4.  Certain  verbs  of  depriving  take  ace.  of  thing  and  on  -\- dat. 
oi  person.  Cf.  Wiilfing  I,  §§40,  18.  These  verbs  are  nimaft, 
ge7ii?nany  geneman,  reafian^  gereafian.  The  particle  be-  pre- 
fixed to  these  verbs  changes  the  construction  to  ace.  oi  person 
and  gen.  of  thiyig  (the  only  exception  noted  is :  fremde  & 
ell^eodge  .  .  .  lyttes  hwaet  on  us  bereafia^S.     O.  152.  32). 

eft  bi'S  genumen  on  'Searfendum  monnum  'Saet  Saet  hie  'Sonne  wena'§  ^aet 
hie  Gode  sellan.     C.  P.  343.  5. 

he  him  ageafe  ^ast  he  (aer)  on  him  gereafade.      O.  146.  30. 

&  Romane  genamon  on  him  (i.  e.  Penum)  LXXXIII  scipa.      O.  172.  33. 

.  .  .  paes  pe  .  .  .  sio  wyrd  pe  on  geniman  ne  meahte.     Bo.  34.  14. 

.  .  .  se  pe  hit  gadera'5  &  on  o'Srum  reafa'5.     B.  38.  13  (B. ). 

Gegyrewa^'Sone  lichoman  mid  neowum  hrasglum  fore  'Sam  'Se  ge  'Saer  on 
noman  (quae  tulisti  only).     B.  376.  20. 

&  "Sone  masstan  dael  'Sinra  aehta^u  onfehst,  '5a  'Se  on  Se  genemde  waeron 
(tibi  ablata).     B.  462.  32  (Ca.). 

&  genamon  'Sreo  ceastra  on  heom.      Chroji.  32.  40  (be). 

beniTnan^  bencBinan,  bereajian,  on  the  other  hand,  take  ace.  of 
perso7i  and  gen.  of  thing: 

buton  hie  eac  hie  'Saes  naman  benanie  'Saet  hie  nan  folc  naeren.  O.  94.  4. 
So  O.  62.  17,  22,  28,  86.  30. 

Ac  Constantinus  hiene  benasmde  asgSer  ge  'Sa2S  onwaldes,  ge  Nxre  pur- 
puran  Se  he  werede,  ge  'Saere  scole  Se  he  on  leornode.      O.  284.  23. 

Cirus  benom  Babylonia  hiere  onwealde  (Cott.  ;  but  Lauderdale  gives  the 
normal  ^^«.,  onwealdes).      O.  252.  10. 

ponne  meahte  hi  mon  his  benimaii  (Cott.;  Bodl.  has  hi  mon  Jti).  Bo^ 
188.  24. 


31 

(scl.  se  mona)  eac  hwilum  Sa  sunnan  heore  leohtes  bereafat?.  Bo.  8.  i 
(B). 

Her  eac  wearo  ,'ESeredes  dohtar,  Myrcna  hlafordes,  xlces  onwealdes  on 
Myrcum  benumen.      Chroti.  192.  23.  (bed.) 

for'San  t^e  se  anda  ablent  his  mod,  and  aelcere  gastlicere  blisse  benaem'S. 
S.  C.  606.  4. 

The  ace.  of  the  thing  and  of-\'  dat.  of  person  also  appears,  espe- 
cially in  yEl/ric,  where  it  may  be  considered  the  regular  idioni  : 
Se 'Se  me  bring  lac  of  earmes  nionnes  aehtum  on  woh  gereafodu.      C.  P. 

343-  8- 
ne  nanes  cinnes  ^eudom  ne  nime  man  of  paet  abbotrice  of  Medeshamstede. 

Chroii.  58.  30  (e^-)  (late). 

beo  hire  nama  Virago,  paet  is  fasmne  ;  forSan  'Se  heo  is  of  hire  were  genu- 
men.     S.  C.  14.  25,     So:   14.  21,  18.  9,  17,  260.6;  yEl,  Gram.  9.  19,  203.  11. 

and  (scl.  Crist)  pone  deofol  gewylde,  and  him  of  anam  Adam  &  Euan.  S. 
C.  28.  I.     So  :  216.  29. 

Other  constructions  with  these  verbs  are  rare  : 
a).  Dai.  of  person  diud  gen.  of  thing  : 

(scl.  he)  benam  Sigebrihte  his  rices.  Chron.  82.  3.  (bed)  (a.  has,  regu- 
larly, ace:  Sigebryht). 

ne  maeg  para  yfelena  yfel  pam  goodan  beniman  heora  goodes  &  heora 
wlites  (Cott.;  Bodl.  has  hiora god).     Bo.  188.  22.     Cf.  Wulfing  I.  §31. 

and  hu  he  (i.  e.  Crist)  'Sone  hellican  deofol  gewylde,  and  him  mancynnej^ 
benaemde.     S.  C.  460.  10. 

b).  Aee.  of  pers.  and  aee.  of  thing  : 

'5aet  he  scolde  Eadwine  "Sone  cyning  somod  ge  rice  ge  lif  beneoman 
(sperans  se  regem  .  .  .  regno  simul  et  vita  privaturum).  B.  122.  10.  Cf. 
Wulfing  I.  ^117. 

c).  Dat.  of  pers.  and  ace.  of  thing  : 
(scl.  he)  benam  Sigebrihte  .  .  .  his  rice.     Chron.  82.  3.  (ef)  (late). 

d).  Verb  in  the  passive,  and  dat.  of  thing : 

his  cirice  eallum  hire  ashtum  waes  bereafod  &  forhergad  (ecclesiam  .  .  . 
rebus  ablatis  omnibus  depopulatani).     B.  298.  19.     Cf.  Wulfing  I.  §78. 

e).  Acc.  of  person  and  07i  -\-  dat.  of  thing  in  what  is  really  a 

phrase  of  specification,  see  p.  32. 

'5aet  we  earme  men  reafige  &  strude  on  heora  aehtum  &  on  heora  godum 
(no  Lat.)     B.  214.  i.     Cf.  Wulfing  I.  §111. 

5.  Verbs  of  believing  (in),  rejoicing  (in)  etc.     See  pp.  5  ff. 

6.  W^^eean  takes  the  acc.  of  the  wrong, or  person,  avenged,  and 
071  -j-  dat.  of  the  person  on  whom  vengeance  is  taken.  Cf.  i7i, 
071  -j-  acc.  I.  2. 


32 

hit  God  siSSan  longsumlice  wreccende  vvaes,  serest  on  him  selfum.  & 
si'SSan  on  his  bearnum.      O.  58.  17. 

'Saet  he  "Sa  gyltas  ne  wrece  on  scyldegum  monnum.     C.  F.  383.  16. 

nu  ic  beode  minum  englum  pset  hi  me  on  Sisum  fiscere  gewrecon.  S.  €• 
376.21. 

7.  hi,  071  -\-  dat.  is  used  to  form  a  phrase  of  "  specification  " — a 
phrase  limiting  the  application  of  an  adjective,  verb  or  noun  ;  mod. 
Engl.  "  in,"  "  in  regard  to,"  in  the  matter  of": 

"Sast  he  sie  hiera  fseder  &  reccere  on  lare,  &  hiera  modur  on  mildheort- 
nesse.     C.  P.  123.  25. 

"Seh  ic  ymbe  Romana  gewin  on  ^aem  gearrime  for^  ofer  ISaet  geteled 
h^ebbe.     O.  no.  12, 

paet  se  waere  an  fe^e  meahtegost  se  ^e  meahte  gan  o'S  "Sisse  eor'San  ende. 
Bo.  180.  20. 

ac  ealle  cyningas,  pa  ^e  in  Breotone  waeron  aer,  jm  in  meahte  &  in  rice 
feor  oferstigest  (potestate).     B.  128.  33. 

&  he  gearo  waere  mid  him  selfum  &  on  eallum  ^am'Se  him  laestan  woldan, 
to  "Sass  heres  "Searfe.     Chron.  142.  36.  (a),  (bcde.  have  mid.') 

forSan  "Se  seo  halige  gelaSung  on  flasclicum  mannum  is  swiSe  brad,  &  on 
gastlicum  nearo.     S.  C.  614.  11. 

On  is  rare  in  Bede  here ;  171  the  customary  preposition.  But 
before  the  i7istr.  07i  is  used  :  gif  heo  on  hwon  agylton  (siqua  delin- 
quissent)  162.  13,  is  the  only  example  noted. 

8.  The  function,  the  purpose  served,  appears  in  the  dat.  after  on 
with  the  neuter  verbs  beo7i,  weor'6a7i ;  rarely  after  other  verbs,  in, 
071  -\-  ace.  being  the  preferred   construction.     See   in,   07i  -{-  ace. 

1.5- 

^onne  sculon  hie  eft  niedenga  gadrian  o5er  ierfe  on  'Saes  wriexte  '5e  hie 
asr  .  .  .  sealdon.     C.  P.  341.  18. 

he  wende  '5aet  hie  wolden  Hannibale  on  fultome  beon.  O.  196,  7.  So, 
with  dat.  of  person  interested,  48.  24,  78,  22,  98.  20,  112.  22,  144.  26,  162. 
II,  196.  7,  200.  10,  208.  7,  220.  4,  238.  7. 

Darius,  Persa  cyning,  Laecedemonium  on  fultume  wearS  -wVS  daem 
Athenienses.      C^.go.  11. 

(Seh  Se  hie  mid'Sacre  wraccScem  adraefdan  on  nanum  stale  beon  ne  mehton. 
O.  232.  23, 

.  .  .  '5aet  he  hie  ymb  '(Saet  rice  gesemde,  &  on  ^asre  gewitnesse  wcere  dxt 
hit  emne  gedaeled  wcere.      O.  114.  18. 

&  heora  (i.  e.  Sara  laeca)  nan  him  ne  mehte  bion  on  nanum  gode  (Cott.; 
Laud,  has  bion  7iane gode,  instr.).      O.  282.  18. 

&  him  Penda  on  fultome  waes  (auxilium  praebente  illi  Penda).     B.  146.  29. 

Me  is,  cwacS  heo,  (Sin  cyme  on  miclum  Sonce  (gratus  mihi  est  multum 
adventus  tuus).     B.  290.  15.     So  128.  3. 


33 

Bede  has  commonly  on  here,  as  the  Latin  original  almost  never 
has  the  preposition.  In  is  exceptional:  Wccron  her  stronge 
cyningas  &  wel  cristne  ond  eallum  ellreordum  cynnum  ut  in 
niiclum  ege  (barbaris  nationibus  essent  terrori).  B,  258.  21.  In 
the  following  passage  the  dat.  is  anomalous,  being  after  a  verb  of 
motion  and  from  Lat.  in-\-acc.:  Seo  stow  neowan  gemonig- 
fealdedum  geleafsumum  folcum  in  setle  bisceopstoles  waes  toaeteced 
(in  sedem  pontificatus  addita).     B.  478.  28  (C). 

9.  On  +  dat.  is  used  to  measure  distance  and,  very  rarely, 
value : 

AlecgatS  hit  'Sonne  forhwsega  on  anre  mile  '5one  macstan  doel  fram  Sx-m 
tune,  Sonne  o'ISerne,  Sonne  Sasne  Sriddan,  ot>5e  hyt  eall  aled  bit^  on  ISxre 
anre  mile.     O.  20.  30. 

Donne  sceolon  beon  gesamnode  ealle  ^a  menn  Se  svvyftoste  hors  habba'S 
on  "Saem  lande,  for  hwaega  on  fif  milum  o'S^e  on  syx  milum  fram  'Saem  feo. 
O.  20.  35. 

Seo  (scl.  ceaster)  is  from  Cantwarena  byrig  on  feower  &  twentigum  mila 
westrihte  (distat  .  .  .  milibus  passuum  ferme  xxiv).     B.  104.  25. 

...  in  Fame  "Saem  ealonde,  ^aet  is  on  twaem  milum  from  Saere  byrig  ut  on 
sae  (duobus  ferme  milibus  passuum).  B.  202.  10.  So  B.  40.  3  (Ca.),  360. 
24,  394.  15. 

Bede  never  uses  in  in  this  sense,  nor  does  the  Latin  use  a 
preposition. 

&  on  aelcre  (scl.  bee)  biS  an  asstel,  se  biS  on  fiftegum  mancessa.      C.  F.  gi. 

After  verbs  of  motion,  distance  "  how  far  "  is  rendered  by  the 
ace.  without  preposition :  &  hiene  het  iernan  on  his  anum  pur- 
purum  fela  mila  beforan  his  rasdwaene.  O.  280.  12.  This  is 
parallel  with  the  time-constructions,  see  pp.  34  ff. ;  time  or  dis- 
tance within  which,  o?i  +  dat;  time  "  how  long,"  distance  "  how 
far,"  aec. 

10.  A  few  adverbial  phrases  of  manner  show  the  dat,  —  cf.  in, 
on -\-  ace.  IL  4. 

So  regularly  07i  szuidrnm,  simdron  : 

...  &  5eah    biS    giet    earfoSre    xlcne   on   sundrum  to    Ireranne.      C.  P. 

455-  6. 

separaiim  on  sundron.     ^If.  Gr.  229.  7. 

Other  words  rarely  :  on  styccemaelum  (paulatim)  B.  3S0.  14 
(O.,  Ca.);  hio  (i.  e.  lufu)  scinS  suit^e  smicere  on  twaem  bleom  sua 
sua  twegea  bleo  godwebb.  C.  P.  87.  9.  Cf  :  &  paet  (i.  e.  (Saet 
blodig  wolcen)  waes  swySost  on  middeniht  o6ywed,  «&  swa  on 
mistlice  beamas  waes  gehiwod.     Chron.  234.  14.  (c). 


34 

On  (or  hi)  Godes  &c.  namayi,  translating  in  nomine,  is  doubt- 
less dat.  A  few  other  phrases,  peculiar  to  Christian  theology, 
occur : 

Seo  is  so^  lufu,  J^set  gehwa  his  freond  lufie  on  gode  and  his 
feond  for  gode  ("love  his  friend  well,  and  his  foe  for  his  good," 
Thorpe ;  but  a  likelier  rendering  is  "  love  his  friend  in  God  and 
his  foe  for  God's  sake.")     ►S.  C.  528.  32. 

Time  Phrases. 

Q.i.  Wulfing  I.  §125.  Wiilfing  says  that  the  instr.  answers 
"  auf  die  Frage  '  wann '  oder  '  wie  lange,'  "  gives  abundant 
examples  of  the  first,  but  none  that  really  holds  of  the  second. 
"  Monigra  geara  tide''  may  be  explained  as  acc.\  "  &  ofer  t5aet 
ealle  \y  dcsge  ne  blon  &  ^cere  cEfterfyligendan  nihte  "  was  to  the 
writer  a  case  of  "  time  when  ";  and  these  are  the  only  examples 
he  gives  of  the  instr. •m"-  time  how  long." 

Anglo-Saxon  has  a  great  variety  of  constructions  to  express 
"  time  when,"  some  of  which  have  apparently  no  distinct  value  ; 
e.  g.  "^(Ere  tide,  on  "^cere  tide,  on  ^«  tid  are  quite  indistinguishable 
in  meaning.  The  difference  between  them,  if  there  be  a  differ- 
ence, as  the  law  of  economy  in  language  leads  one  to  expect,  I 
have  been  unable  to  discover.  The  question  as  to  the  individual 
values  o{  ace.  and  dat.  {Joe.,  instr,)  after  in,  on  is  further  compli- 
cated by  the  occurrence  of  the  forms  d<^g,  niht,  morgen,  which 
may  be  loc.  as  well  as  ace.  The  condition  of  things  can  best  be 
set  forth  by  taking  up  each  time-word  separately,  and  tracing  it 
through  the  texts  read.  The  ace.  is  alleged  only  where  it  is 
proved  by  the  form  of  the  noun  itself  or  of  accompanying  adjec- 
tive. 

I.  "  Time  when." 
Tid. 

C  P.  shows  only  on  ^a  tid : 

Donne  cym^  his  hlaford  on  'Saem  daege  ^e  he  ne  wen'5,&  on  "Sa  tid  ISaet  he 
hine  aer  nat.     C.  P.  121.  15. 

...  on  ^a  tid  "Se  se  biscephad  swa  gehiered  waes.     C.  P.  53.  18. 

O.  shows  only  on  .  .  .  tide,  tidum : 

for^on  ^e  he  on  'Sasre  tide  sige  hxfde.     O.  246.  18. 

Donne  on  "Seem  wintregum  tidum  wyr'S  se  mu't^a  fordrifen  foran  from 
"Saem  nortJernum  windum  'Saet  seo  ea  bi'S  flowende  ofer  eal  Aegypta  land. 
O.  12.  34. 


35 

Bo.  shows  on  •\-  ace,  on  -j-  dat.,  and  simple  dat.,  without  differ- 
ence of  meaning  ;  but  on  +  dat.  is  preferred  : 

pu  pe  pam  winterdagum  selest  scorte  tida  &  ))dcs  sumeres  dahum  langran, 
pu  pe  pa  treowa  purh  pone  stearcan  wind  nortNan  &  eastan  on  hacrfest  tid 
heora  leofa  bereafast,  .  .  .     Bo.  8.  6  (B.). 

for'Ssem  se  pe  his  aer  tide  ne  tiola?5,  jionne  bi'S  his  on  tid  untilad.  Bo. 
io6.  3. 

.  .  .  ealle  pa  pe  on  his  tidum  libbende  waeron  on  eor^an.     Bo.  58.  16  (B). 

ne  (Sine's  me  na^fre  nan  wuht  swa  so'Slic  swa  me  "Sinca'S  pine  spell  "Saem 
tidum  pe  ic  pa  gehere  (Cott.;   B.  has  yiam  tinmjn).     Bo.  204.  23. 

Observe  that  the  datives  are  plural^  the  ace.  singular. 

Bede  shows  all  three  constructions,  and  both  on  and  in\  but 
on  is  rare,  in  being  the  preposition  ordinarily  used  : 

end  heo  him  sasgdon,  in  hwj'lce  tiid  heo  of  middangearde  leorde 
(quando).     B.  340.  30. 

Daet  gelomp  in  'Sa  tid  his  biscophada  (tempore  episcopatus  eius).  B. 
200.  28. 

'5aet  he  to  '5aem  seolfan  mynstre  becwom  in  "Sa  tide  'Saere  miclan  dea^lic- 
nesse  &  wooles  (tempore  mortalitatis).     B.  232.  19. 

Da  'Saet  land  'Sa  getawod  waes,  &  he  on  gerisne  tid  mid  hwaste  hit  seow,  'Sa 
ne  com  '5aer  naenig  grownes  up  ne  wasstm  (tempore  congruo).     B.  366.  24. 

In  'Sisse  stowe  he  simle  on  ^a  tid  '5aes  feowertiglican  faestennes  aer 
Eastrum  &  eft  'Saet  feowertig  aer  Cristes  gebyrdtide  in  micelre  forhaefd- 
nesse  &  in  micelre  witsumnesse  gebeda  &  in  teara  gegote  gewunelice  waes 
(tempus  agere  .  .  .  solebat).     B.  376.  9. 

The  two  last  are  the  only  instances  of  on  tid  noted  in  MS.  T. 

In  'Saere  tide  haefde  Honarius  biscophad  (quo  tempore).     B.  146,  3. 

Haefde  Osweo  se  cyning  in  'Sgem  aerestan  tidum  his  riices  efenhletan  Saere 
cynelecan  weor'Snesse  (primis  regni  sui  temporibus).     B.  194.  4. 

Daet  sylfe  eac  swylce  Boisel  his  magister  on  his  tide  gewunelice  dyde 
(suo  tempore).     B.  362.  22. — on-\-dat.  is  very  rare  in  (T). 

Daere  tide  DinoS  waes  haten  'Saes  mynstres  abbod  (tempore  illo).  B. 
100.  18. 

se  leofa^  usse  tide  (qui  ad  nostra  .  .  .  tempora  permansit).     B.  144.  20. 

Dissum  tidum  cwom  Mellitus  Lundenceastre  biscop  to  Rome  (his  tem- 
poribus).    B.  108.  7. 

'ScEre  tide  is  by  far  the  most  usual  rendering  of  qtio^  illo,  isto,  hoc,  eo  tem- 
pore, and  ^^issujH  tidtivi  of  his  tejuporibtts,  in  Bede. 

Chron.  shows  on  tid  rarely,  in  "^as  tid  only  in  MSS.  (de), 
(late),  on  tide,  on  tidum  only  in  (def)  (late)  and  rarely  there, 
in  tide,  in  tidu7n  and  the  dat.  without  prep,  not  at  all. 

Feld  dcennede  secgas  hwate  si'S'San  sunne  up  on  morgen  tid  .  .  .  o'S  sio 
aeSele  gesceaft  sah  to  settle.     Chron.  202.  13.  (abed). 

Her  Nor'Shymbra  fordrifon  heora  cyning  Alchred  of  Eoforwic  on  Easf- 
ertid.      Chron,  91.  33.  (de). 


36 

&  in  ^as  tid  waeron  serendracan  gesend  ...  to  Englalande.  Chron.  97.  ri 
(de). 

On  ^am  tidum  aras  Pelaies  gedwyld.     Chron.  17.  17.  (e). 

Her  waes  Eadweard  cyning  ofslaegen  on  sefentide  aet  Corfesgeate,  on  XV. 
Kl.  Apl.     Chron.  232.  2.  (def). 

The  infrequency  oi  tid  in  the  Chroji. — more  definite  dates  being 
generally  used — may  account  for  the  absence  oiiiistr.  dat.,  other- 
wise a  preferred  construction  for  dates  in  Chro7i. 

u^lfric  yields  no  examples  of  on  tid.     On  tide  alone  is  found. 

The  word  is  less  frequently  used  in  ^Ifric  than  tima^  and  means 

not  "time" — in  general — but  "  time  of  day,"  hour. 

He  tSa  befran  on  hwilcere  tide  he  gewyrpte.     S.  C.  128.  11. 
pa  andwyrde  Petrus,  Hit  is  underntid  ;  hu  mihte  we  on  15ysre  tide  beon 
fordrencte  ?     S.  C.  314.  23. 

Tid  means  "  tense  "  in  yElf.  Gr. 

Summary: 

The  two  most  authoritative  texts,  C.  P.  and  O.,  each  consistent 
in  its  use,  C.  P.  oi  ace,  O.  of  dat.,  after  07i,  show  that  the  uncer- 
tainty as  to  case  is  old.  Bede  shows  as  usual  both  constructions, 
but  prefers  ace.  to  dat.  after  the  preposition,  and  dat.  without 
prep,  to  either.  The  preposition  is  in,  rarely  on,  in  Bede.  y^lfric 
follows  his  general  tendency  (see  pp.  3-5)  here,  and  uses  only 
dat.  after  07i. 

Note,  cenige  tide  B.  356.  12:  Dis  spel  we  forSon  setton  in  ure 
bee,  }>3et  we  men  monede,  fSaet  hio  gesege  Dryhtnes  weorc,  hu 
egesfuUic  he  is  on  getSeahtingum  ofer  monna  beam,  t5y  laes  we 
aenige  tide  ussum  licumlicum  unalefednessum  sion  peowiende 
(tempore  aliquo),  seems  a  case  oifem.  instr.  in  -e. 

Tim  a. 

Tima  does  not  appear  as  a  means  of  dating  in  C.  P.  or  B.  In 
Bo.  it  is  found  rarely,  not  often  in  Chron.,  frequently  in  Ailjric, 
who  here  often  retains  the  construction  on-\-  ace. 

Bo.  shows  only  on-\-  ace. : 

he  ne  meahte,  ne  nan  mon,  on  pone  timan  pa  sprasce  to  nanum  ende 
bringan.     Bo.  246.  30. 

hi  nyston  naenne  o'<Serne  god  on  jixne  timan,  buton  hiora  cyningas  hi 
weor'Sedon  for  godas.     Bo.  194.  15  (B.). 

Chron.  shows  on-\-ace.  only,  except  in  late  MSS.,  or  in  what 
Thorpe  brackets  as  late  insertions  in  (a) : 

(scl.  he)  ferede  Sees  bisceopes  lie  to  Bedanforda,  for'5an  '5e  he  wa^siSxr 
'Sa  abbud  on  Sone  timan.     Chron.  224.  7  (be). 


37 

&  on  Sam  timan  com  Angelcynn  to  Sisum  laiule.  Chron.  21.  3  (f).  (abce 
have  here  on  heora  dagtim.) 

^Ifric  shows  on^  ace,  on-\-dat.,  and  (rarely)  ^a/.  without 
prep. : 

Dysesgodspelles  anginnhrepode  ures  Hoelendes  prowunge,]'eah-hwae5ere 
ne  'Srowade  he  na  on  cJysne  tinian.     .S".  C.  152.  27. 

So  :  on  '5one  timan  244.  15,  on  hwilcne  timan  82.  7,  on  a;lcne  timan  252. 
14,  on  sumne  timan  Gram.  123.  17. 

Se  halga  heap  befran  Crist,  hwae'Ser  he  wolde  on  j'am  timan  pisne  mid- 
dangeard  geendian.     S.  C.  298.  10. 

Nu  eac  on  urum  timan,  gehwaer  paer  halige  men  hi  Testa's,  aet  heora 
deadum  banum  God  wyrc'5  fela  wundra.  S.  C.  292.  15.  And  so  commonly 
on-\-dat.t  208.  I,  224.  29,  etc.,  etc. 

We  lybba'S  mislice  on  twelf  mon'Sum  ;  nu  sceolon  we  ure  gymeleaste  on 
pysne  timan  geinnian,  and  lybban  Gode,  we  "Se  o'Srum  timan  us  sylfum 
leofodon.     S.  C.  180.  18. 

Note.      O.  uses  tittia  2.i\.tr  ytnbe  (186.  33,  188.  7,  282.  34),  but  not  afters;/. 

C.  P.  shows  regularly  on-\-dat.  (or  loc,  dcsg)\  insir.  without 
prep,  only  in  connection  with  cbIc^  and  on-\-acc.  (except  for  the 
unproved  dceg)  not  at  all : 

se  hine  wile  selfne  bedi^lan  'Saere  bledsunge  &  '5aes  weolan  on  iSa^m 
ytemestan  daege.     C.  P.  333.  4. 

hu  "Sa  kyningas  ^e  '5one  onwald  haefdon  on  '5am  dagum  Gode  ond  his 
jerendwrecum  hersumedon.     C.  P.  3.  5. 

swa  swa  ^aet  leohfaet  lieht  on  nieht  urum  eagum,  ^sette  ^a  gewritu  on 
daeg  liehten  urum  mode.     C.  P.  365.  16. 

^aet  hi  aelce  daeg  beoS  on  Saem  gefeohte  'Sisses  andweardan  lifes.  C.  P. 
431.  2. 

O.  likewise  shows  no  sure  ace.  of  dccg  after  on,  but  frequent 
dat.,  and  in  the  singular  the  insir.  without  prep. — only  the  latter 
when  celc  is  used. 

&  (scl.  hie)  wendon  Scet  hieon  '5aem  daege  sceoldon  babban  Sone  masstan 
sige.      O.  190.  5,      So:   on  'Sasm  ilcan  daege  92.  7. 

he  waes  eallra  monna  mildheortast  on  '5aem  dagum.  O.  242.  20 — and  so 
commonly,  equivalent  to  %issuvi  tidum  in  Bede. 

.  .  .  Sy  ilcan  daege  "Se  hiene  mon  to  consule  dyde.      O.  245.  8. 

&  aelce  daeg  mon  com  unarimedlice  oft  to  cSrom  senatum  &  him  saedon. 
.  .  .  O.  88.  II. 

Bo.  shows  one  proved  ace.  after  on,  on  dagum  once,  gio  dagiun 

once,  and  celce  dcsg  frequently  : 

Ac  hio  (i.  e.  sio  sunne)  ne  bi'S  Seah  py  near  'Srere  sx  (i.  e.  at  sunset)  '5e 
hio  bi'5  on  midne  daeg.     Bo.  214.  28  (B.). 


38 

.  .  .  ^aem  miclan  flode  Se  giu  on  Noes  dagum  waes.     Bo.  50.  6. 
hwast  pu  geherdest  'Saette  gio  dagum  gelomp,  paet  .  .  .  Bo.  66.  27. 
nu  he  eow  aelce  daeg  toweardes  on  et.     Bo.  210.  28  (B).     So  94.  i. 
Ac  him  bi^  swa  'Ssem  fuglum  &  'Saem  diorum  pe  magon  bet  locian  on  niht 
ponne  on  daeg.     Bo.  206.  4. 

Bede  shows  no  ace.  after  the  prep,  except  in  MS.  (Ca.):  on 
(Sone  forman  Easterdseg  24.  25. 

The  Tanner  MS.  shows  in  dcege^  in  dagum)  on  '6inum  dagum 
(in  diebus  tuis)  once,  354.  31  ;  but  in  the  great  majority  of  cases 
the  instr.  (or  dat.')  without  prep. : 

Ealle  "Sas  wasron  endebyrdlice  in  his  dsegebiscophadabrucende  (sub  rege 
Wulfhere).     B.  240.  17. 

Swelce  eac  in  'Saem  ileum  dagum  ne  sceal  him  bewered  beon  'Saem  geryne 
onfon  (in  eisdem  diebus).     B.  78.  30. 

'5a  gelomp  sume  dasge,'Saet  he  .  .  .  (die  quadam).     B.  262.  27. 

^aet  hie  ^aet  dydon  'Sy  daege  ^e  his  gemynddaeg  wasre  (die  depositionis 
€ius).     B.  374.  27. 

Ond  eallum  pam  dagum  buton  Sunnandagum  he  afaeste  to  aefenes,  swa 
swa  his  ^eaw  waes  (quibus  diebus  cunctis).     B.  230.  30. 

Cliron.  also  shows  ace.  very  rarely  (a.  i,  b.  i,  c.  2,  d.  2,  e.  i), 
dai.  frequently,  after  on ;  and  insir.  without  prep,  commonly,  in 
all  MSS.,  especially  with  pronominal  adjectives : 

Her  Tanbryht  waes  gehadod  to  aercebisc,  on  'Sone  feowertegan  daeg  ofer 
midne  winter.     Chron.  88.  18.  (abed). 

.  .  .  for'Sferde  ...  on  Cildamaesse  daege.     220.  10.  (a). 

...  on  his  dagum  .  .  .  96.  13.  (abcdef). 

.  .  .  "Saet  hit  him  gearo  waere,  swa  hwelce  daege  swa  hie  hit  habban  wolden. 
142.  33.  (abcde.) 

&  hi  mon  eac  mid  o'Srum  floeeum  sohte,  maestra  daga  aelee.  164.  29. 
(abed.) 

ySl/ric  shows  on  -\-  ace.  not  often  (proved  ace.  noted  3  times  ; 
on  .  .  .  dcEg,  in  compounds,  occurs  but  is  indeterminate),  regularly 
on  -\-  dat.     For  inst.  {dai.')  without  preposition,  see  note. 

On  '5one  o^erne  daeg  eom  Paul  us  into  Saere  byrig.     S.  C.  374.  27. 

And  Crist  aras  of  dea^e  on  pone  easterlican  sunnan-daeg.     S.  C,  216.  2tZ' 

nieridie  on  midne  daeg.     Gram.  236.  15. 

"  Nu  on  sunnan-daeg,  mines  aeristes  daege,  pu  cymst  to  me."  .S".  C.  74.  17, 
seems  to  show  that  dag  in  compounds  after  on — ^'Elfric  does  not  show 
-dage  in  compounds — is  felt  not  to  be  ace. 

interdiu  on  daeg.     Gram.  237.  4. 

nudiustertius  on  aerron  dasg.      Gram.  224.  2. 

On  ^am  oSrum  daege  code  se  apostol  be  'Saere  straet,  pa  ofseah  he  ,  ,  . 
S.  C.  60.  21. 

on  'Sysum  daeg15erlicum  dxge  S.  C.  28.  26,  on  j>am  j'riddan  dsege  28.  4. 


39 

pa  ealdan  Romnni,  on  hae^enum  dagum,  ongunnon  poes  geares  ymbryne 
on  Sysum  daege.     S.  C.  98.  19. 

Note. — In :  *'  Ic  eom  mid  eow  ealluin  daguni,  ot5  pisre  worulde 
geendunq;e."  6*.  C.  310.  19,  and  the  same  quotation,  600.  17,  the 
dat.  without  prep,  may  be  a  mark  of  earlier  biblical  style  ;  it  is  the 
only  instance  of  dceg  in  this  construction  in  vol.  I.  of  ^Ifric's 
Homilies. 

Neaht,  Niht. 

A  proved  ace.  of  this  word  after  the  prep,  is  very  rare.  Only 
two  examples  have  been  found,  both  in  Bede,  one  after  on  and 
one  after  z;i:  Da  ongan  heo  semninga  on  midde  neaht  cleopian 
(circa  mediam  noctem).  B.  286.  12;  &  in  forewearde  neaht 
fort5ferde  (primo  tempore  noctis).     B.  422.  28. 

Dat.  without  prep,  is  also  extremely  rare  except  in  Bede,v^\i^x^ 
it  is  of  frequent  occurrence,  in  accordance  with  Bede's  general 
tendency  ;  elsewhere  7iiht^  neaht  appears  regularly  in  the  dat.  after 
the  prep. 

hwseSer  hit  waere  'Se  dceg  Se  niht.     C.  P.  427.  31. 

Ac  'Saere  ilcan  niht  'Se  mon  on  dasg  hsefde  Sa  burg  mid  stacum  gemear- 
cod,  .  .  .  wulfas  atugan  'Sa  stacas  up.     O,  226.  17. 

So  :  "S^ere  ilcan  niht.      O.  236.  12. 

Deah  Sasm  fcohgitsere  cume  swa  fela  welena,  swa  para  sondcorna  beo^ 
be  pisum  saeclifum,  o^^e  para  steorrena^e  Seostrum  nihtuna  scinat)  .  .  .  Bo. 
22.  28  (B). 

&  "Saere  ilcan  nihte  wes  Eadwine  dohter  acenned,  seo  waes  gehaten 
Eanfled  (from  Bede,  122.  26.     ^tzre  ilcan  neahte).      Chron.  43.  17.  (e). 

These  are  the  only  instances  oi  dat.  without  prep,  observed  out- 
side of  Bede. 

.  .  .  Saette  "Saere  seolfan  rieohte  ^a  brohton  ban  ut  awunedon  (ipsa  nocte). 
B.  182.  23. 

So  :  'Saere  neahte  (nocte  ilia).     B.  184.14,  342.  26,  etc. 

Hwaet  we    don  scylen   on   cSisse  niht,    5aet   is  ^'is  andwearde  lif.     C.  P. 

365-  M- 

.  .  .  '5asm  kokkum  "St  on  cJistrum  niehtum  crawa^.     C.  P.  459.  31. 

'5rie  wulfas  on  anre  niht  brohton  anes  deades  monnes  lichoman  binnan 
"Sa  burg.     O.  160.  20. 

f>a  waes  in  ^aere  seolfan  nihte,  paette  se  aelmihtiga  Dryhten  hire  forSfore 
in  oSrum  mynstre  .  .  .  mid  sweotolre  gesyhSe  waes  geeaSmeded  to  onwreone 
(qua  .  .  .  nocte).     B.  338.  31.     So,  with  in  :  (ipsa  nocte)  114.  9,  174.  11. 

Weox  seo  adl  sticcemaelum  &  sona  on  iSasre  ilcan  niht  hefigre  gefremed 
waes  (nocte  superveniente).     B.  378.  26.     So  :  (eadem  nocte)  410.  10. 

Sa  geseah  he  semninga  on  middre  niht  sumne  mon  .  .  .  (intempestas 
noctis  silentio).     B.  128.  15. 

'5y  laes  he  on  niht  onweg  fluge  and  besta^le  (noctu).     B,  326.  21. 


40 

Bede  uses  both  on  and  in,  except  in  the  phrase  on  niht  without 
adj.  or  other  modifier,  which  does  not  show  hi. 

Chron.  has  on  "^csre  nihte  once,  240.  2.  (cdef),  and  07i  niht 
often : 

se  here  hiene  on  niht  up  bestael,  &  oferhergeade  alle  Cent  eastewearde. 
Chroii.  130.  17.  (abcde). 

u^lfric  has  on  niht  and  on  ..  .  nihte : 

Ac  se   stranga  Samson  aras  on  midre  nihte  and  gelaehte 'Sa.  burgh  geatu. 
S.  C.  226.  17  ;  on  Saere  nihte  504.  21,  on  middere  nihte  246.  33. 
"Sa  on  niht  com  him  to  Godes  engel.     S.  C.  230.  21. 

Very  rarely  there  appears  a  form  that  looks  like  the  ace,  with- 
out preposition : 

Da  W3es  he  same  niht  on  anum  nicealtan  huse.     O.  286.  29. 

pa  eode  he  sume  neahte  on  ise  unwasriice,  pa  gefeoU  he  semninga  on  his 
earm  ufan,  &  '5one  swi'Se  ge^reeste  &  gebrsec  (noctu).     B.  156.  17. 

ond  aeghwelce  niht  ofer  his  byrgenne  heofonlic  ]eoht  waes  a^teawed 
(omni  nocte).     B.  90.  30. 

but  is  rather  to  be  explained  as  fern,  ijistr.  (see  p.  36,  note), 
as  dating  by  simple  ace,  is  otherwise  unknown  in  the  texts  read. 

Morgen,  yEferi. 

MS.  (fj  of  the  Chron.  affords  one,  S.  C.  two  and  yElf.  Gr.  one 
proved  ace.  of  morge?i  after  07i :  on  aerne  morgen  Ch7'on.  61.  9. 
(f),  on  aerne  merigen  6^.  C.  286.  33,  458.  20,  ^If.  Gram. 
234.  19. 

MSS.  (b)  and  (c)  prove  the  ace.  for  cefen  twice  after  on,  and 
MS.  (a)  gives  one  instance  of  ace.  after  iji :  .  .  .  waes  gefullod  on 
Sone  halgan  aefen  Pentecosten  Chro7i.  42.  8.  (be),  (where  (a)  has 
in  "60716  halgan  csfe7i)  ;  Her  com  yESelflaed  Myrcna  hlaefdige,  on 
t5one  halgan  aefen  Inventione  See.  Crucis,  to  Scergeate.  Chron, 
186.  7.  (be). 

But  morgen  and  csfe^i  have  commonly  no  determining  word. 
No  instances  of  accompanying  adj.  in  the  dat.  appear,  and  no 
instances  of  the  construction  in  the  i7istr.  without  prep.  The 
forms  i^cer^morgeji,  morge7ine,  mor7ie,  7nar7ie,  {cEr^77ierge7i,  merig€7i 
are  found  after  the  prep.  Bede  has  regularly  cefe7i7ie  {dat.)  and 
u^lfric  cBfe7i  (probably  locative). 

Bede  uses  on,  not  in  before  these  words:  in  aermorgen  (mane 
primo)  402.  10  is  the  only  exception  noted. 

Seasons  of  the  year :  su77ior,  wi7iter,  lcncte7i,  hcerfesi. 

Only  Boethius  and  the  Chro7i.  show  these  words  in  the  acc^ 


41 

after  on,  and  then  almost  always  with  some  word  (  7nidne,fore- 
weardtie)  showing  what  part  of  the  season  is  meant. 

Ne  miht  "Su  win  wringan  on  niidne  winter,  '5eah  (Ne  wel  lyste  wearmes 
mustes  {Fox,  presumably  from  Junius'  reading  of  Cott. ;  Bodl.  has  here  on 
medde  winter  ; — com  p.  noun  in  the  acc.l)     Bo.  lo.  31. 

on  lencten  hit  grew'5,  &  on  hajrfest  hit  fealwa'S.     Bo.  74.  22  (B). 

on  lengten.     Bo,  234.  18  (B),  8.  7  (B). 

Her  hiene  bestasl  se  here  on  midne  winter  ofer  tuelftan  niht  to  Cippan- 
hamme.      Chron.  146.  19.  (abcde). 

on  forewerdne  winter.     172.  18.  (be). 

.  .  .  & '5a  burh  '5xr  getimbrede,  on  foreweardne  sumor.     186.  28.  (be). 

on  foreweardne  sumor.     186.  31.  (be). 

on  ufeweardne  hasrfest.      186.  31.  (be). 

on  haerfest.      190.  18.  (abed),  194.  34.  (a),  227.  25.  (d). 

Otherwise  on-\-daLy  or  instr.  without  prep. : 

For  ciele  nele  se  slawa  erian  on  wintra,  ac  he  wile  biddan  on  sumera. 
C.  P.  285.  6. 

on  frowum  stowum  styccemEelum  wicia'S  Finnas,  on  hunto^e  on  wintra,  & 
on  sumera  on  fisca'tSe  be  ^sere  sae.     O.  17.  5. 

on  sumera  hit  bi'S  wearm  &  on  wintra  ceald.     Bo.  74.  23  (B). 

&  'Sonne  on  wintra  eft  ham  hwurfon  (hieme  succedente).     B.  274.  3. 

^ses  on  sumera  Chron.  186.  16.  (abed),  172.  26.  (abed),  174.  14.  (abed)  ;  on 
haerfeste  Chron.  146.  13.  (abcde),  'Sass  on  hsrfeste,  172.  13.  (abed);  on 
lasngtene  Chron.  105.  24.  (de). 

J?a  ealdan  Romani  .  .  .  ongunnon  paes  geares  ymbryne  on  "Sysum  dasge  ; 
and  ^a  Ebreiscan  leoda  on  lenctenlicre  emnihte  ;  'Sa  Greciscan  on  sumer- 
licum  sunstede  ;  and  5a  Egyptiscan  'Seoda  ongunnon  heora  geares  getel  on 
haerfeste.     S.  C.  98.  20. 

Ac  he  pa  se  ilea  Peada  py  nehstan  lenctenne  swi'Se  manfullice  acweald 
waes  (proximo  vere).     B.  240.  3. 

&  ^y  wintra  Eadmund  .  .  .  him  wi'Sfeaht.      Chron.  134.  19.  (abed). 

"Sy  ilcan  sumere  Chron.  152.  28.  (abcde),  'Sy  ilcan  sumera  178.  4.  (abed), 
^y  sumera  144.  12.  (acde)  (where  b.  has  ^as  on  sumera). 

Bede  shows  only  on,  never  z>z,  before  these  words. 

Gear. 

Gear  is  found  in  the  ace.  after  on  only  once  in  the  texts  read, 
Chron.  192.  5.  (bed)  :  Her  heo  begeat  on  hire  geweald  ...  on 
foreweardne  gear  .  .  .  t5a  burh  set  Legraceastre.  Note  that  here 
again  the/>ar/  of  the  year  is  indicated. 

Elsewhere  gear  is  construed  in  the  dat.  after  07i,  in  the  instr. 
after  07i,  and  (most  often)  in  the  iristr.  without  preposition : 

&  "Saes  on  "Sasm  aefterran  geare  he  gefor  O,  268.  23.  So  on-\-  dat.  :  O.  60. 
17,  102.  26,  180.  24,  etc.,^.  20.  I  (Ca.),  -5".  C.  60.  3.     Her  on  "Sys  geare,  ymb 


42 

Martines  maessan  .  .  .  Chron.  i86.  12   (abed).     So  on-\-insir.  :  Chron.   164. 

11  (abc),  170.39  (a),  182.  17  (a),  186.  11  (abc),  188.  2  (a),  192.  21  (a),  192.  29 
(a),  234.  6  (c),  234.  17  (c),  234.  27  (c),  240.  16  (c),  174.  14  (abed)— found  only 
in  the  Chron. 

Dy  geare  Fiaminius  se  eonsul  forseah  "Sa  saegene  Se  '5a  hlyttan  him 
saedon.      O.  184.  26. 

breng^  eor^e  aelcne  westm  &  aelc  tudor  aelee  geare.     Bo.  234.  14  (B). 

pa  wass  ymb  syxhund  wintra  &  feower  &  hundeahtatig  aefter  paere  Drih- 
tenlecan  menniscnesse,  jiy  geare,  j^aette  Ecgfri'SNorSanhymbra  eyning  sende 
weorod  &  fyrd  in  Hibernia.     B.  356.  18. 

&  ^y  ilcan  geare  hie  fuhton  wi'S  Brettas.  Chron.  26.  20  (abce).  So 
commonly  instr.  without  prep,  in  (9.,  B.  and  Chron. 

Si's. 

Sz'6,  besides  the  meaning  "journey,"  has  a  secondary  meaning 
"  time,"  measuring  recurrence.  In  this  latter  sense  it  is  com- 
monly construed  in  the  znsir.  without  prep.,  but  occasionally  in 
the  ace.  after  on. 

Da  wilnedon  Cartaine  o^re  si'Se  frit^es  to  Romanum.      O.  180.  11. 

"Sa  hie  sume  si'Se  druncne  aet  heora  symble  saeton.      O.  130.  25. 

...  &  seldon,  butonmaran  symbelnessum  &  tidum  o'Spe  maran  nyd'Searfe, 
ma  ^onne  aene  si^e  on  daege  past  heo  wolde  mete  pycgan  (semel).  B.  318. 
22. 

Ne  com  se  here  oftor  eall  ute  of  "Saem  setum  ^onne  tuwwa,  o^re  si^'e  ^a 
hie  aerest  to  lande  comon  .  .  ,  o'Sre  si'Se  ^'a  hie  of  ^sem  setum  faran  woldon. 
Chron.  166.  I  (abed). 

"  Ge  synd  mine  beam,  'Sa  'Se  ic  nu  o^re  si^e  geeacnige,  cSpaet  Crist  beo 
on  eow  geedniwod."     S.  C.  492.  12. 

The  following  are  the  only  instances  of  sv^  in  the  ace.  after  on 
in  the  texts  read  : 

...  &  ge'Sohte  his  misdaeda,  .  .  .  hwast  he  haefde  Godes  Seowum  on  oft- 
siSas  to  la^e  gedon.     O.  290.  29. 

se  (i.  e.  Neron)  bet  aet  sumum  cyrre  forbaernan  ealle  Rome  burh  on 
asnne  si'S  aefter  paere  bisene  pe  gio  Trogia  burg  barn.     Bo.  58.  3  (B). 

...  &  Saer  wurdon  gescipode,  swa  'Saet  hie  asettan  hi  on  anne  si'S  ofer 
mid  horsum  mid  ealle.     Chron.  162.  20  (abcdef). 

Dy  ilcan  geare  waes  gesewen   blodig  wolcen    on  oftsi'Sas.      Chron.  234. 

12  (c). 

Seel,  in  a  sense  similar  to  that  of  si^  just  considered,  appears 

occasionally  in  the  ace.  after  on : 

for^on  Se  heora  wise  on  naenne  sael  wel  ne  gefor,  na'Ser  ne  innan  .  .  .  ne 
utane.      O.  164.  13. 

quandoque  on  sumne  sael.     ^Elf.  Or.  232.  5. 
aliquotiens  on  sumne  sael.     /^If.  Or.  286.  15. 


43 

Dcsgred  appears  at  least  once  in  the  ace.  after  on\  he  micle 
hludor  singS  on  uhtan  (Sonne  on  dsegred.     C  P.  461.  2. 

On  last:=L  finally,  on  ^j^/;;2(5«?/::^  continuously,  on  {ealra)  worulda 

woni/d  =z  {or  ever  a.nd  ever,  are  fixed  phrases  with  the  value  of 

simple  adverbs : 

&  nu  on  last  pu  swedes  paet  yfel  ngere  nauht.     Bo.  164.  30. 
for'Son  hie  on  symbel  wi'S  Romanum  sibbe  heoldon.      O.  186.  3. 
for'San  "Se  ure  behat,  ye  us  God  behet,  'Surhwuna'S  a  on  worulda  butan 
ende.     S.  C.  204.  25. 

Lz/. 

Z,//"  appears  in  the  dat  and  frequently  in  the  instr.^  after  on, 
but  not  in  the  ace. : 

&  "Sa  lean  bicS  on  ^asm  ecean  life  'Saes  "Se  we  to  gode  do^.     C.  P.  387.  19. 

hu  he  nyttos^  meahte  beon  his  nihstum  on  "Sys  eor'Slican  life.  C  P.  49. 14. 
So:  on  'Sys  andweardan  life.     C.  P.  161.  22. 

ic  wat  "Saet  nan  swa  god  (man)  ne  leofa'S  swa  he  is  on  ^eosan  life.  O. 
242.  23. 

.  .  .  ge  on  pis  andweardan  life  ge  on  paem  toweardan.  Bo.  212.  24  (B. 
and  Junius). 

on  pis  andweardan  life.     Bo.  34.  15,  188.  13. 

"Saet  he  on  'Syssum  life  hundteontigfealdlice  mede  onfenge,  &  on  "Saere 
toweardan  wearolde  ecce  lif.     B.  450.  5  (O). 

Other  words  are  construed  in  the  dat.  after  on,  in,  or  in  the 
mstr.  without  prep.,  to  denote  "  time  when." 

&  on  ^asre  hwile  t?e  he  '5asr  winnende  wses,  frefelice  hiene  gesohte 
Minoth(e)o.     O.  130.  9. 

'5aet  ge  faestun  &  weopua  on  ^aem  fiftan  &  on  '5aem  siofo'San  mon'Se.  C.  P. 
315.  25. 

ne  waeron  cyrican  getimbrode  ne  fulwihtstowe  in  '5aem  fruman  ^aere 
acendan  cirican  (in  exordio).     B.  140.  20. 

'Sy  eahte'San  indictione  (indictione  viii — in  the  date  of  the  Proceedings 
of  the  Hatfield  Synod),     iff.  310.  17. 

Note.   "  Time  when  "  rendered  by  the  geyiitive. 

Dceges,  iiihtes,  "  by  night,"  "  by  day,"  are  found  in  all  texts. 
The  Chronicle  shows  an  extension  of  this  construction  to  the 
words  gear,  hcerfest,  sumor,  winter,  as  a  variant  means  of  dating  : 

'Sass  geares  wurdon  viiii.  folcgefeoht  gefohten.  Chron.  140.  27.  (abcde); 
&  "Sass  geares  .  .  .  140.  36.  (abcde). 

Da  o^res  geares  for'Sferdon  twa  abbodessan  236.  7.  (c). 

Da  '5aes  for  hra'Se,  ^aes  ilcan  sumeres,  for  Eadweard  ...  to  Passan- 
hamme.     195.  6.  (a). 

Da  eefter  '5am,  'Saes  ilcan  sumeres,  gegadorode  micel  folc  hit  on  Eadwear- 
des  anwalde.     194.  28.  (a). 

^aes  ilcan  wintra  (ade.,  wintres  be).      146.  31. 


44 

This  construction  is  by  no  means  so  common  as  that  with  the 
insfr.,  and  seems  to  have  no  distinct  value. 

II.  "  Time  within  which." 

The  period  of  time  within  the  limits  of  which  something  is  done 
is  rendered  by  in,  on  -\-  dat. 

se  fserlica  (lea's  he  on  lytelre  hwile  bereafode  "Saes  'Se  hi  on  langre  hwile 
mid  unryhte  strindon.     C.  P.  333.  16. 

&  hu  (he)  gegaderode  on  '5an  serran  syfan  gearan  mid  hys  wisdome,  Sset 
he  "Sa  aefteran  syfan  gear  call  'Saet  folc  gescylde  wi'S  ^one  miclan  hnngor. 
O,  34.  II. 

Wulfstan  saede  'Saet  he  gefore  of  Hae'Sum,  ^ast  he  wsere  on  Truso  on 
syfan  dagum  &  nihtum,      O.  19.  33. 

.  .  .  paet  eall  se  d^l  se  Se  Saes  treowes  on  tvvelf  mon'Sum  gewex^  paet  he 
ongin'S  of  ^aem  wyrtruman.     Bo.  148.  35. 

'Saet  he  symle  in  Ssem  feowertiglecan  faestenne  asr  Eastrum  sene  siSe  in 
daege  gereorde  (semel  in  die).     B.  244.  23. 

&  he  'Sa  in  medmicelre  tiide  micel  folc  Drihtne  begeat  (pauco  sub  tem- 
pore).    B.  222.  30. 

&  seldon  .  .  .  ma  Sonne  aene  si'Se  on  daege  paet  heo  wolde  mete  pycgan 
(semel  per  diem).     B.  318.  22. 

.  .  .  licade  us  eallum  gemaenelice,  paette  in  Agustus  Kalende  aene  si'Sa  on 
gere  seono^  gesomnode  in  stowe,  seo  is  genemned  Clofeshoh  (semel  in 
anno).     B.  278.  26. 

Min  Srowung  geenda'S  on  anum  daege,  cS^e  on  twam,  o'S'Se  be  'Sam 
maestan  on  prim  ;  scSlice  Sin  cwylming  ne  maeg  binnon  Susend  geara  to 
ende  gecuman.     S.  C.  594.  24. 

And  Crist  aras  of  dea'Se  on  pone  easterlican  sunnan-daeg,  pe  nu  bi'S  on 
seofon  nihtum.     S.  C.  216.  33. 

yElfric  uses  this  construction  occasionally  where  we  should 

expect  the  ace.  of  duration  : 

&  (scl.  heo)  waes  on  eallum  pam  fyrste  wunigende  binnan  pam  Godes 
temple.     S.  C,  146.  26. 

So  :  on^aere  hwile.     .S*.  C.  216.  28. 

III.  Time  "  how  long." 

Cf.  Wiilfing  I.  §93.  Wiilfing  is  misleading  in  I.  §119.  b.  He 
says:  "  Der  Akk.  antwortet  auf  die  Frage  *  wann,' "  and  gives 
examples  that  belong  under  §119.  a.  "  wie  lange." 

Duration  of  a  state  or  activity  is  expressed  by  the  ace.  without 
preposition: 

Her  waes  seo  sunne  a^eostred  ane  tid  daeges.      Chron.  150.  6.  (abed). 
Da  waes  sume  hwile  Godes  ege  on  mancynne  aefter  pam  flode.     S.  C.  22.  17. 

The  foUowino^  looks  an  ace.  of  "  time  within  which  ":  &  sum 
his  fultum  worhte  t5a  burg  ^a  hwile  cet  Heorotforda  on  su6  healfe 


45 

Lygean.  Chron.  i86.  24.  (;ibcd) ;  but  if  worhte  here  was  felt  to 
have  the  vahie  of  mod.  "  worked  at  "  rather  than  "  built,"  the 
construction  is  quite  regular. 

Bede  shows  one  indisputable  instance  of  dat.  of  duration  of 
time  :   he  waes  micelre  tide  in  Ibernia  wuniende  168.  28. 

Summary  : 

^V^,  on -\- ace,  iUy  on  -\-  dat.  or  i7istr.,  instr.,  loc.  or  dat.  without 
prep.,  and^<?;z.,  in  time-phrases. 

1.  Prep.  4"  <^cc. 

a.  is  found  only  with  the  singular  of  the  noun  (with  the  excep- 
tion of  <7/y^zS«.9,  and  perhaps  tide  in  Bede — in  6a  tide  (tempore) 
B.  232.  19,  in  gelimplice  tide  (hora  competenti)  B.  342.  27 — the 
latter  probably  insir.  fevt.,  the  former  possibly  ace.  sin^.). 

b.  is  preferred  for  denoting  the  ^«r/ of  the  period  intended,  see 
p.  41. 

2.  Prep.  +  dat.  or  insir . 

a.  has  no  apparent  difference  in  meaning  from  prep,  -f-  ace. 

b.  dat.  is  preferred  to  instr.,  as  the  latter  is  felt  to  be  sufficient 
without  prep,  (but  life  is  regularly  insir.  after  07i). 

c.  prep,  -f-  dat.  is  used  distinctively  for  ''  time  within  which." 

3.  Instr.  and  dat.  without  prep. 

a.  is  of  variable  frequency  in  different  texts,  most  common  in 
Bede  and  the  Chro7i.\  insir.  as  proved  by  pronominal  or  adjec- 
tive forms  is  not  found  in  the  portions  of  ^Ifric  read. 

b.  agrees  for  the  most  part  with  the  Latin  in  Bede,  but  cannot 
be  shown  to  be  derived  therefrom. 

4.  Genitive :  rare  except  for  dcB^es  and  nihtes,  and  seems  to 
have  no  distinct  value  except  in  these  words. 

5.  In  and  on. 

Bede  uses  both,  preferring  hi  before  iid  and  showing  only  on 
before  niorgen,  ccfen.  Chron.  (a)  shows  hi  occasionally  before 
tid. 

For  to^  est,  for  in  time-phrases  see  under  those  prepositions. 

In  versus  On. 

See  Miller's  Bede,  Introd.  pp.  xxxiii  ff.* 

The  prep,  in  is  so  rare  in  C.  P.,  Bo.  and  y^lfric  that  it  may  be 
considered  accidental.  I  find  it  five  times  in  C.  P.:  in  Hierusa- 
lem,  385.  22,  in  Ageas  bocum  343.  18,  in  Essaies  bocum  329.  22, 

*  Where  figures  will  be  found  for  other  texts  as  well. 


46 

in  f^aes  monnes  mode  155.  22,  in  'Se  445.  21 ;  twice  in  Bo.\  in 
anwald  2.  4  (B),  in  boccraeftum  2.  13.;  once  in  y^lf.\  in  ealra 
worulda  woruld  kS.  C.  618.  35. 

In  O.  it  is  more  frequent ;  in  -\-  ace,  ten  times,  171  +  «^^^. 
twenty-four  times,  all  of  geographical  position  except  14.  24 
Albani  hi  sint  genemde  in  Latina  (scl.  Ii7igua  ?  probably,  as 
LafiTia  is  not  Ags.). 

MSS.  (d.)  (e.)  and  (f)  of  the  Chroti.  show  i7i  a  number  of  times, 
but  as  they  are  generally  acknowledged  to  be  late  and  to  repre- 
sent no  dialect  in  purity,  they  are  not  here  considered.  MS.  (a) 
(Parker  MS.),  on  the  other  hand,  having  long  been  considered 
the  best  representative  of  the  original  W.  S.  Chronicle,  is  of 
more  interest.  It  shows  iot  -\-  ace.  seven  times  where  (b)  and  (c) 
(and  sometimes  other  MSS.)  show  oti:  24.  27,  26.  11,  12,  32.  20, 
36.  17,  42.  8,  68.  20;  and  i7i  -\-  dat.  fifteen  times  where  (b)  and  (c) 
have  071 :  8.  22,  12.  2,  17,  22.  4,  26.  29,  28.  37,  32.  38,  34.  8,  46.  3,  7, 
54.  19,  68.  19,  128.  5,  148.  27,  166.  24.  This  occurrence  is 
restricted  to  no  particular  idiom  ;  171  -{-  ace.  of  place  5  times,  of 
resultant  parts  once,  of  time  once  ;  in  +  dat.  of  that  which  con- 
tains once,  of  geographical  place  11  times,  partitive  (in  t5aem  here 
weorSuste)  once,  of  time  twice.  This  is  of  course  a  very  small 
number  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  times  on  occurs,  yet  shows 
that  in  this  particular  (b)  and  (c)  are  nearer  the  W.  S.  norm  than 
(a),  and  contributes  slightly  to  the  confirmation  of  Mr.  Howorth's 
theory,  put  forth  in  the  AthenceuTn  for  Sept.  20,  1879,  that  the 
Parker  MS.  is  Mercian,  not  W.  S.  (b)  and  (c)  show  i7i  twice, 
both  in  Latin  phrases  :  in  Epheso  12.  24,  in  Gallia  16.  15. 

In  predominates  in  Bede^  i.  e.  in  the  Tanner  MS.  and  MS.  C, 
which  Miller  prints  as  far  as  they  go,  vacancies  being  supplied 
from  other  MSS.  which  use  regularly  on.  But  there  are  certain 
categories  in  which  MS.  T.  uses  on  to  the  exclusion  of  in,  or  in 
which  on  is  preferred  to  in.     These  are: 

i7i,  on  -\-  ace.  I.  i.  a.  on  hand  gan,  sellan  &c. 
"  "      I.  2.  surface  on  which. 

"  "     I.  2.  a.  hostile  motion. 

"   II.  I.  on  bond,  on  healfe. 
*'    II.  4.  on  wisan,  on  riht. 

in,  on  +  dat.  I.  i.  on  honda. 

I.  2,  surface  on  which. 

I.  4.  after  verbs  of  depriving. 

I.  9.  measure  of  distance. 


((  (( 


47 

in,  0)1  in  time-phrases  :  on  morgen,  aefen. 

So  that  the  use  of  m  and  on  in  Bede  is  in  general  that  of  the 
present  day — i7i  of  that  which  contains,  on  of  that  "on,"  *'  upon  " 
which.  A  tendency  to  the  use  of  07i  in  short  fixed  phrases  is 
observable.  Bede  also  agrees  with  the  Vespasian  Ps.  in  using  07i 
where  the  Latin  has  not  i?i. 

The  relation  of  the  Ags.  to  the  Latin  o{  Bede  will  doubtless  be 
thoroughly  treated  in  Prof.  Miller's  forthcoming  second  volume. 
The  Latin  correspondences  given  here  are  sufihcient  to  show  that 
the  Latin  idiom  does  not,  as  a  rule,  override  the  English  in  the 
matter  of  cases,  slavish  as  the  translation  is  in  many  respects. 

Compounds. 

The  adverbs  in(ji),  up{p),  directive;  iiine,  uppe,  innan,  uppan, 
locative,  combine  in  varying  degrees  of  closeness  with  on  (not 
with  i7i)  to  form  new  prepositions ;  and  i7i7ta7i,  uppa7i  are  occa- 
sionally prepositions  themselves,  i.  e.  take  cases. 

There  seems  to  be  some  confusion  between  i7i  .  .  .  on  and  inna7i, 
upp  .  .  .  071  and  uppa7i.  The  separated  forms  should,  and  for  the 
most  part  do,  retain  the  values  of  adverb  and  preposition  distinct ; 
but  sometimes  i7i  07i,  tip  on  are  interchanged  with  i7i7ia7i,  tippa7i. 

These  compounds  are  subject  to  the  same  rules  for  the  follow- 
ing case  as  the  simple  preposition,  except  when  there  is  confusion 
of  the  compound  with  the  adverb  in  -a7i  in  prepositional  use. 

inna7i,  adverb : 

ne  puhte  he  him  innon  swa  faeger  swa  he  utan  pohte.     Bo.  ii6.  24  (B.) 

i7i7ia7i,  preposition : 

&  ^aet  sar  innan  ^aere  wambe,  ^aet  tacna'S  ^a  sorge  ISaes  modes.  C.  P. 
259.  16. 

innan  for  i7i  07i : 

y\i  eart  nu  fulneah  cumen  in  on  (C,  innon  B.)  ^a  ceaslre  paere  so'San 
gesaelSe.  Bo.  158.  9.  So  (B.)  has  innon -\-  ace.  for  /«  ofi-\-acc.  of  (C), 
Bo.  140.  18,  148.  31. 

.  .  .  for  se  here  of  Wirhealan  innan  Nor^Vealas.  Chron.  170.  40.  (bed.) 
{in  on  (a)). 

So  innan -^  ace.  Chron.  174.  8.  (acd.;  on-\- dat.  b.),  134.  4.  (abed.;  in 
on  e.),  166.  6.  (bed.;  {in  on  a.),  134.  16.  (a.;  on  (be.). 

071  i7ina7i : 

ic  wat  paet  ge  wenalS  paet  ge  nan  gecundelic  god  ne  gesaelpa  on  innan  eow 
selfum  naebben.     Bo.  44.  16. 


48 

tippan,  adverb : 

Holh  waes  beboden  ^aet  sceolde  beon  on  Saem  weobude  uppan.  C.  P. 
219.  4. 

Uppan,  preposition : 

"And  ic  timbrige  mine  cyrcan  uppon  Sisum  stane."     S.  C.  368.  17. 
cf.:  suelce  ic  hine  beere  uppe  on  minum  hrycge.      C,  P,  153.  12. 

Uppan  for  tip  on  : 

pa  for-arn  he  ^am  H^lende,  and  stah  uppon  an  treow,  paet  he  hine  geseon 
mihte.     S.  C.  580.  31. 

y^lfric  makes  no  distinction  between  tippan  and  up  on  : 

up  on  +  ace.  2,  +  dat.  4;  upon  +  ace.    i;  upp   on  +  ace.  4; 

uppon  +  ace.  2,  +  dat.  6  ;  uppan  +  ace.  2,  +  dat.  3,  in  Thorpe's 

print  of  ^Ifric's  Horn.  vol.  I. 
on  uppan : 

He  sarette  'Ssette  'Sa  synfullan  sceoldon  bytlan  on  uppan  his  hrycge.  C. 
P.  153.  10. 

TO. 

To  has  the  idea  of  direction  as  its  basic  notion,  and  this  sense  is 
apparent  in  all  its  uses.  In  expressing  physical  relations  it  ap- 
proaches the  value  of  hi,  on  -f-  acc,\  while  in  its  use  to  express 
purpose  it  approaches  the  meaning  q{  for.  The  difference  in 
value,  however,  between  to  and  in,  on,  with  verbs  of  motion  is 
almost  always  perceptible.  The  sense  of  location  is  never  absent 
in  in,  on  (faintest,  perhaps,  with  verbs  of  hostile  motion),  while  the 
idea  of  location  in  to  is  rare,  and  then  only  apparent,  being  due  to 
a  process  of  mental  ellipsis. 

To  takes  the  dat.  and  instr.  cases,  and  in  a  few  phrases  the 
^en. 

Note.  The  ace.  after  to\  to  mec  sprsecende  (ad  me).  B.  402. 
13,  to  hie  code  (ad  earn).  B.  382.  29 — is  quite  abnormal,  and 
doubtless  un-English.  Cf.  &  paer  sefter  to  o?nnes  sanctos  BliSmod 
bidde.  Gr.-Wlkr.  II.  278.  (8.  22.)  Other  instances  of  too  close 
dependence  on  the  Latin  will  be  noted  further  on. 

The  dat.  of  ind.  obj.  is  a  construction  in  full  vigor  in  Ags. 
With  the  decay  of  inflection  the  construction  has  fallen  into  dis- 
use, and  is  generally  replaced  by  to  in  mod.  Engl.  But  in  Ags.  to 
seldom  has  this  value.  Certain  verbs  show  the  beginning  of  the 
change  ;  cwe^a7i,  for  instance,  takes  to  -\-  dat.  of  person  spoken  to, 
where  Gothic  uses  ind.  object:  ik  qi\a  izwis  Matt.  V.  28.  etc.; 
but  secgan  uses  only  ind.  obj.     It  is  assumed  that  the  relation  of 


49 

ind.  obj.  is  rendered  by  the  simple  dat.  except  in  the  cateqjories 
here  given  for  to.  Many  verbs  (e.  g.  brinprafi)  regularly  con- 
strued with  the  ind.  obj.  admit  also  to  ■\- dai.  as  an  alternative, 
for  distinction  or  emphasis. 

I.  After  verbs  of  motion,  that  toward  which,  that  which  is  the 
object  of  the  motion,  is  put  in  the  dat.  after  to. 

The  preposition  is  often  separated  from  its  case  and  put  with 
the  verb,  either  immediately  before  or  after  it ;  which  is  in  char- 
acter with  the  purely  directive  nature  of  to  in  this  use,  merely 
complementary  to  and  emphasizing  the  case  value. 

1.  Person  to  whom  (but  not  with  verbs  of"  hostile  motion,"  cf 
in^  on  -f-  ace.  I.  2.  a). 

Intransitive  verbs,  of  coming  and  going,  show  both  ind.  obj. 
and  to -\- dat.,  but  prefer  to ',  transitive  verbs,  such  as  bringan, 
sendan,  prefer  ind.  obj. ;  verbs  less  purely  of  motion — giefan, 
sellaii — hardly  admit  to. 

.  .  .  5aet  we  hine  laeden  to  sumum  ricum  menn.      C.  P.  63.  2. 

^a  hit  (i.  e.  Pompey's  head)  mon  to  him  brohte  (ad  se).     O.  242.  18. 

^onne  seo  leo  bring'S  his  hongregum  hwelpum  hwaet  to  etanne.      O.  142.  24. 

swa  bi^  eac  paes  wisan  med  pe  maere  pe  him  wra'Sre  wyrd  &  reSre  to 
becymS.     Bo.  238.  13. 

o5i5e  hwae'Ser  him  cume  pe  re'Su  wyrd  pe  li^'u.     Bo.  238.  9. 

t^'ast  he  scolde  of  middangearde  to  Drihtue  feran  (ad  dominum)  B. 
262.  26. 

(scl.  he)  eode  to  'Ssem  biscope  &  to  'Sam  papan  (ad  pontificem).     B.  96.  33. 

&'Saes  ymb  iii.  wiecan  com  se  cyning  to  him.     Chron.  148.  25.  (a). 

o<S  him  mara  fultum  to  com.     Chro?i.  194.  16.  (a). 

Nu  wundra'S  gehwa  hu  se  deofol  dorste  genealsecan  to  5am  Haelende. 
S.  C.  166.  32. 

pa'Sa  he  gesset,  pa  geneal^ehton  his  leorning-cnihtas  him  to.     6".  C.  548.  13. 

to  appears  occasionally  in  O.  with  verbs  expressing  hostile 
motion :  Rat)e  aefter  Saem  com  Darius  mid  firde  to  Alexandre 
(i.  e.  against  him,  with  hostile  intent,  as  proved  by  the  context) 
O.  124.  33.;  but  the  hostility  is  not  expressed  by  to,  any  more 
than  it  would  be  by  towards  in  mod.  Engl.,  whereas  the  use  oi  o?i 
shows  that  the  motion  is  one  of  attack. 

2.  Place  to,  toward  which. 

To  is  used  regularly  before  names  of  towns,  and  other  places 
and  objects  considered  as  points  to  be  reached  ;  countries  entered, 
on  the  other  hand,  are  construed  in  the  ace.  after  07i,  in.  Names 
of  peoples  in  the  plural  may  present  either  the  idea  of  country  or 


50 

of  persons,  and  so  appear  in  both  constructions.      To  +  dat.  of 
region  entered  is  exceptional. 

he  "Sonne  sceal  fleon  to  anra  Sara  Sreora  burga  Se  to  fri'Sstowe  geserte 
sint.     C.  P,  167.  2. 

Du  slawa,  ga  "Se  to  ^emetthylle.      C.  P.  191.  25. 

cySa^  minum  bro^rum  ^aet  hie  cumen  to  Galileum.     C.  P.  43.  20. 

&  (he)  hiene  het  si^'San  to  Rome  bringan.     O.  224.  15. 

Ac  gif  ^u  aefre  cymest  on  pone  weg  &  to  paere  stowe  pe  pu  nu  geot  for- 
giten  haefst,  ponne  wilt  pu  cwe^an  .  .  .     Bo.  174.  21. 

Mid  "Sy  we  "Sa  upp  cuomon  to  lande  (evadentes  ad  terram).     B.  386,  15. 

OSpo  in  pam  lacum  geleafsumra,  pe  heo  to  wigbedum  &  to  Godes  cirican 
bringa'S,  hu  monige  daelas  para  beon  scyle  (quae  fidelium  oblationibus 
accedunt  altario).     B.  64.  7. 

Da  com  "Saem  Deniscum  scipum  "Seh  asr  flod  to,  aer  Sa  cristnan  mehton 
hira  ut  ascufan.     Chron.  176.  37.  (abed). 

se  gerefa  .  .  .  hie  wolde  drifan  to  'Saes  cyninges  tune.  Chron.  96.  16. 
(abcde). 

pa  cwae'S  se  apostol,  Ga'S  to  smiSSan,  and  fandiaS  pises  goldes  and 
"Sissera  gymstana.     .S".  C.  64.  6. 

pa'Sa  se  Haelend  to  Scere  burhscire  genealaehte.     S,  C,  366.  5. 

Da  gelamp  hit  paet  hi  genealashton  anre  byrig  pe  is  gehaten  Hiericho. 
S.  C.  152.  10. 

Dat.  without  prep,  is  rare  here — perhaps  only  used  where 
there  is  a  sense  of  "advantage  or  disadvantage":  .  .  .  Saette  ealre 
worulde  swelce  sibbe  bringan  mehte.  O.  106.  34.  But  genea- 
Icecan  in  yEl/ric,  as  the  examples  above  show,  takes  dat.  with  and 
without  to  indifferently. 

histr.  after  to  here  is  rare :  gif  her  Segna  hwelc  Syrelne  kylle 
brohte  to  ^ys  burnan.      C.  P.  469.  10. 

3.  Verbs  of  speaking,  writing,  looking  and  the  like  take 
to -\- dat.  of  person  spoken,  written  to,  of  person  or  thing  looked 
towards. 

a).  Verbs  of  speaking  regularly  take  to :  so  sprecan,  cwe'^an^ 
cleopian.     But  secga^i  as  regularly  takes  dat.  without  to. 

Da  cleopedon  his  "Segnas  him  to,      C.  P.  197.  17. 
Ond  eac  Dryhten  cuae^'  to  Noe  &  to  his  bearnum.      C,  P.  109.  5. 
ic  ne  sprece  nu  no  to  dysegum  raonnum,  ac  sprece  to  t?aem  "Se  wel  wilniaS 
wisdom  ongitan.     Bo.  198.  20. 

^aet  we  him  "Sonne  secgen  Saet  hie  haebben  wierst  gedon.     C.  P.  209.  16. 
Fela  he  me  saede  ymbe  Su'Sseaxe.     B.  4.  13. 

Secgan  to  is  found  only  once  in  the  texts  read,  and  that  in  very 
late  work  in  the  Chronicle :  .  .  .  &  eac  to  tSan  t5e  mid  him  weran 

.  .  .  saede,  ...  136.  24  (f). 


51 

Nouns  occasionally  take  this  construction: 
far'Sjem  he  biiS  Godes  boda  to  '5am  folce.      C.  P.  91.  18. 

The  verbs  mcBnan,  wregan,  take  io  -\-  dat.  of  person  to  whom 
complaint  is  made  : 

cfa  he  (i.  e.  Moyses)  gehierde  "Saet  'Sast  folc  maende  to  him  (&,  Cott.) 
Arone  ymb  hiera  earfe'So,  cSa  cuocS  he.  ...      C.  P.  201.  4. 

Nu  secgaS  wyrdwriteras  poet  Herodes  betwuce  'Sisum  \vear5  gewreged  to 
pam  Romaniscan  casere  yt  ealne  middangeard  on  pam  timan  geweold. 
.S".  C.  80.  6. 

b).  The  person  written  to,  to  whom  a  message  is  addressed, 
is  put  in  the  dai.  after  io\ 

t?a  heht  se  foresprecena  papa  aerendgewrit  writan  to  ^E^elrede  &  to 
EaldfriiSe  Ongelcyningum.     B.  460.  3. 

Da  aet  nextan  he  dihte  pisne  pistol  to  pa^re  halgan  wydewan  Paulum. 
S.  C.  436.  19. 

The  verb  sendan  shows  a  distinction  between  ind.  obj.  and 
to  -\-  dai.  In  the  simple  sense  of  "  send,"  with  object  expressed, 
sendan  is  followed  by  i7id.  obj.  of  personal  pronouns,  and  some- 
times of  nouns;  while  in  the  sense  of  "send  (to  some  one  for 
something)  "  it  is  always  followed  by  io.  In  the  latter  case  the 
object  is  commonly  not  expressed. 

&  he  him  sende  Arrianisce  biscepas  to  lareowum.     O.  240.  28. 

Cartaginenses  sendon  fultum  Tarentinum.     O.  162.  8. 

Her  sende  Gregorius  papa  Agustino  (a.  ;  Augustine  beef.)  aercebiscope 
pallium  in  Bretene.     Chron.  36.  16  (abcef). 

Da  sendon  hie  to  Philippuse  &  basdon  ^aet  ...  (9.  114.  17. 

To  5am  Lucius  Brytene  kyning  sende  stafas,  &  bred  '5ast  he  waere  cris- 
ten  gedon.     Chron.  14.  9  (abcde). 

Nouns  of  place  are  construed  only  after  io  (except  the  locaiive 
ham).  The  person  or  thing  sent  for  is  construed  in  the  dai.  after 
csfier:  &  Mammea  his  sio  gode  modor  sende  sefter  Origenise 
^aem  gelaeredestan  maessepreoste.     O.  270.  26. 

Bede  sacrifices  this  rule  to  a  minute  exactness  in  following  the 
Latin.  The  ind.  obj.  after  senda7i,  noted  14  times,  never  trans- 
lates ad;  io '\- dai.  of  person,  noted  11  times,  translates  in 
almost  every  instance  ad,  never  a  dai.  oiind.  obj.,  in  the  Latin. 

g).  locia?i,  beseon  (cf.  z>^  07i-\-  ace.  I.  2.  e.),  take  io -\- dai.  of 
that  toward  which  one  looks  : 

&  sua5eah  for  'Saere  gewilnunge  hiera  giefernesse  hie  simle  locigea5  to 
'Sasre  eor'San.     C.  P.  155.  20. 

^a  beseah  he  he  to  fultorne  Saere  godcundan  serfjestnisse.     B.  234.  27. 


52 

o'Sre  hwile  he  smeaS  on  his  mode  ymb  ^is  eor'Slice,  o'Sre  hwile  ymb  5ast 
godcundlice,  swilce  he  locie  mid  o'Sre  eagan  to  heofonum,  mid  otire  to 
eor'San.     Bo.  222.  6. 

pa  beseah  Petrus  to  pam  fleondan  dry,  jms  cwe^ende  :  *'  Ic  halsige  eow 
awirigede  gastas,  on  Cristas  naman,  paet  ge  forlaeton  Sone  dry  ^e  ge  be- 
twux  eow  feria'S."     S.  C.  380.  21. 

The  distinction  between  on  and  to  after  these  verbs  is  dehcate 
but  real.  Locian,  beseon  with  071  mean  to  look  upon,  with  to  to 
look  toward^  to  turn  the  eyes  upon  an  object  (from  another  object). 

4.  There  is  the  same  extension  oito  +  dai.  after  verbs  of  motion 
to  non-physical  relations  as  has  already  been  noted  for  in, 
on  4"  CLCC.  So  we  find  to  -|-  dat.  of  state,  quality,  condition  to  be 
attained,  of  the  occasion  (as  a  marriage,  a  feast)  to  be  attended. 

It  is  in  this  category  that  to  is  most  nearly  synonymous  with  in^ 
on.  Yet  there  is  scarcely  an  instance  where  the  two  prepositions 
have  the  same  value ;  the  idea  of  "  direction  toward  "  being  ex- 
pressed by  the  one,  of  resulting  in"  by  the  other. 

'5a  he  hine  ascead  of  Sam  woruldrice  &  hine  gehwyrfde  to  ungescead- 
wisum  neatum.      C.  P.  39.  22. 

Ssette  '5a  godan  lareowas  .  .  .  "Sa  niwan  &  "Sa  ungeleaffullan  mod  midhira 
lare  gelaede  to  ryhtum  geleafan.     C.  F.  171.  14. 

'Saet  hie  under  "Ssere  sibbe  to  "Sasre  m^estan  sace  become.      O.  182.  28. 

.  .  .  swa  hwa  swa  mid  fulle  willan  his  mod  went  to  '5aem  yflum  '5e  he  aer 
forlet,  .  .  .  Bo.  170.  20. 

^aet  he  mid  him  cwome  to'53em  gefeohte  (in  proelium).  j5.  208.  21.  So  ^^ 
^^/^^/^/^  =  in  proelium  92.  25,  114.  3,208.  18,  although  Bede\s  generally  very 
exact  in  rendering  iit  by  in,  ad  by  to. 

hio  hwurfon  to  'Sam  aerran  unsyfernessum  (redierunt  ad -|- ace).  B. 
356.  2. 

And  (scl.  hi)  syrwedon  mid  micelre  smeaunge,  hu  hi  mihton  hine  to 
dea'5e  gebringan.     S.  C.  214.  31. 

for'5an  'Se  ic  nah  geweald,  ])eah  hi  (i.  e.  '5as  boc)  hwa  to  woge  gebringe 
5urh  lease  writeras,  and  hit  bi'S  'Sonne  his  pleoh,  na  min.  j!^l/.  Gr.  3.  22. — 
cf.  in,  on -\- ace.  II.  4.  ofi  woh,  not  found  in  ALlfric. 

NAz  pgera  pe  mid  geleafan  and  fulluhte  to  Gode  gebih'S,  he  Gym's  to  pam 
gyftum  ;  ac  he  ne  cym^  na  mid  gyftlicum  reafe,  gif  he  ^a  so'San  lufe  ne 
hylt.     S.  C.  528.  19. 

Veneo  ic  gange  to  ceape  o^^e  ic  beo  geseald.     y^lf.  Gr.  201.  6. 

Fon  regularly  takes  to  rice,  to  ^am  anwalde  in  the  sense  of 

"  assume  the  throne,"  succeed  to  the  government."   In  the  Chro7i. 

fon  to  biscopdo7ne   interchanges  with   onfo7i   biscopdom{e') ;    the 

better  MSS.  prefer  the  latter: 

feng  to  papdome  15.  6.  (f) — onfeng  bisc.  dom  (abcde). 

feng  to  Sam  bisc.  dome  64.  23.  (abc). 

feng  to  b.  stole  81.  32.  (f) — onfeng  bisc.  dome  (abcde). 


53 

Fon  to  is  not  common  in  other  connections: 

...  &  fon  to  (Saim  Codes  wisdome  Se  him  dysig  '5ync'5.      C.  P.  203.  14. 
Nu  hxbbe  we  awriten  'Secre  Asian  sutJdxl  ;  nu  wille  fon  to  hire  norlSdxle. 
O.  14.  6. 

II.  To  is  used  to  express  direction  toward  something  with  a 
o-reat  many  verbs  that  are  not  strictly  verbs  of  motion,  i.  e.  that  do 
not  denote  passage  from  one  place  to  another,  but  rather  ten- 
dency, inclination,  effort,  "  moral  direction."  The  following  are 
the  most  important  of  these. 

Dat  of  ind.  obj.  and  dat.  comynodi  occur  occasionally  instead 
of  to.     See  examples. 

1.  After  verbs  of  fastening,  joining,  mingling.  {^On  appears 
rarely  after  these  verbs,  with  the  distinction  already  mentioned.) 

.  ,  .  ^onne  he  gebint  hine  selfne  to  him  mid  his  wordum.      C.  P.  193.  2. 

,  .  .  se  'Se  hine  selfne  diofle  befasst.     C.  P.  465.  2, 

&  (scl.  Antonius)  bebead  'Saet  hiene  mon  on  Sa  ilcan  byrgenne  to  hiere 
swa  somcucre  alegde.     O.  246.  31. 

ac  ic  me  to  Sam  plegan  gemasnde  (ludentibus  me  niiscui).     B.  400.  15. 

Sceawa  nu  on  anum  aege,  hu  paet  hwite  ne  bi'5  gemenged  to  Sam  geolcan, 
and  biS  hwas'Sere  an  aeg.     S.  C.  40.  28. 

2.  After  verbs  of  belonging  (to),  pertaining  (to)  : 

&  "Sas  land  eall  hyra'S  to  Denemearcum.      O.  19.  36. 

&  jieah  to  paem  twasm.paet  is  topaere  saule  &  paem  lichoman  belimpa'5  ealle 
pas  paes  monnes  good,  ge  gastlicu  ge  lichomlicu.     Bo.  140.  29. 

unus  (I)  an  gebyraS  to  werlicum  hade,  titia  to  wiflicum,  tinum  to  neu- 
trum.     ^If.  Gr.  2S1.  i. 

3.  After  verbs  of  subjugating,  submitting,  praying,  converting, 
reconciling  (to),  etc.: 

he  hiene  geea^medde  to  ISaem  folce  "Se  he  him  ^asr  heardost  ondred.  O. 
112.  32. 

"Sonne  heo  heora  heafod  &  heora  eagan  to  onheldon  &  him  to  gebasdon. 
B.  322.  30. 

&  iE'Selwald  saet  binnan  ^aem  ham  mid  ^^m  monnum  '5e  him  to  gebugon. 
Chron.  178.  28.  (abed.) 

Ic  wene  poet  ic  swunce  on  ydel,  ^a^a  ic  eow  to  Gode  gebigde.  S.  C. 
102.  18. 

biddaii,  ask,  pray  for,  takes  ace.  ox  from  -{-  dat.  of  person  from 
whom,  to  -j-  dat.  of  place  from  which,  something  is  desired,  and 
gen.  of  that  desired  ;  or  ace.  of  thing  and  cbI  +  dat.  of  person 
(cf.  y^t  I.  4). 

Bryttas  to  Rome  fram  Ettio  Sam  cyninge  \va:ron  him  fultumes  biddende. 
B.  8.  2. 


54 

Hwilc  wile  sellan  his  cilde  stan,  gif  hit  hine  hlafes  bitt  ?     S.  C.  280.  8. 

gebiddan,  to  offer  prayer  (as  a  form  of  worship),  takes  to  -\-  dat. 
of  that  worshipped,  and  refl.  dat.  of  the  worshipper: 

^a  holde  he  him  gebiddan  to  ^aem  selmihtigum  Gode.  O.  254.  12. 

sometimes  refl.  ace. : 

.  .  .  "Saet  is  'Saet  he  hine  gebidde  to  'Se.     C.  P.  273.  16, 

refl.  sometimes  omitted : 
for^on  hie  noldon  to  him  gebiddan  swa  to  heora  Gode.     O.  132.  3. 

secan     takes   ace.   of  thing   (or   person)   sought,  to -\- dat.   of 

person  from  whom  it  is  sought : 

Ac  ge  seta's  paere  hean  gecynde  gesaeVSa  &  heora  weor'Sscipe  to  paem 
ni'Serlicum  &  to  pam  hreosendlicum  pingum.     Bo.  44.  30. 

gesecan  in  O.  shows  a  different  construction  ;  ace.  of  person 

from  whom,  refl.  dat,  eoni.^  and  to  •\-  dat.  of  that  sought  (really  a 

phrase  of  purpose,  see  III.  i.)  : 

&  he  si^'San  gesohte  Romane  him  to  fri'Se.     O.  228.  13. 
iEfter  'Saem  Germanie  gesohton  Agustus  ungeniedde  him  to  fri'Se.     O. 
250.  14.      So  242.  32. 

wilnian  takes  gen.  of  thing  desired,  to  -\-  dat.  of  person  from 
whom : 

Da  wilnedon  Cartaine  o'Sre  si^e  fri'Ses  to  Romanum.     O.  iSo.  11. 

For'Son  he  (i.  e.  yE'Selhun)  purh  gesyh'S  geleornade,  ge  hwaes  he  (i.  e. 
Ecgberht)  God  baed  &  to  him  wilnade,  &  'Saet  pe  his  bene  gehyrede  waeron. 
B.  244.  9. 

{ge)'6i7igia7i  takes  dat.  of  person  for  whom,  to  -\-  dat.  of  person 
with  whom,  reconcilement  is  made : 

We  bidda'S  pingunga  ast  halgum  mannum,  paet  he  sceolon  us  pingian  to 
heora  Drihtne  and  to  urum  Urihtne.     S.  C.  174.  10. 

paem  waere  mare  pearf  pe  "Sa  o^re  unscyldge  yfla^,  paet  him  mon  pingode  to 
"Saem  ricum.     Bo.  208.  29. 

For  (^ge')seean,  wilnian,  see  also  yEt  I.  4. 

4.  After  verbs  of  urging,  striving,  helping : 

ac  him  gefylste  God  eft  to  maran  are.     O.  288.  8. 

.  .  .  tSonne  he  funda'S  to  'Saem  weor'Sscipe  "Saes  folgaSes.     C.  P.  55.  4. 

&  oft  eac  mon  sceal  '5one  welegan  ofermodan  to  him  loccian  mid  litSelicre 
olicunga.     C.  P.  183.  19. 

Saulus  heold  "Saera  leasra  reaf,  and  heora  mod  to  paere  stacninge  geornlice 
tihte.     S.  C.  50.  30. 

5.  After  gewunian,  getrymman,  gesta'^elian,  gewissian: 

he  bi'S  on  ofermettu  awended,  &  gewuna'5  to  "Saem  gielpe.     C.  P.  35.  13. 


55 

&  monige  he  .  .  .  to  Cristas  geleafan  getrytnede  (in  fide  Christi  .  .  .  con- 
firmavit).     B.  210.  12. 

&  gewissa  me  to  j'inum  willan  &  to  minre  savvle  pearfe  bet  jionne  ic  sylf 
cunne  ;  &  gesta'Nela  min  Mod  to  )'inum  willan  &  to  minre  sawle  j'carfe.  Bo. 
260.  6.  (B). 

6.  After  habba7i,  niman^  witan^  healdan^  ace.  of  feeling  or 
passion  and  to  +  dat.  of  the  object  of  the  feeling  : 

he  sceal  habban  andan  to  hira  yfele.     C.  P.  75.  13. 

&  he  him  forgeaf  'Sone  ni'S  'Se  he  to  him  wiste.     O.  250.  15. 

Maran  lufe  nim'5  se  heretoga  on  gefeohte  to  ^am  cempan,  "Se  aefter  fleame 
his  wiSerwinnan  ^egenlice  oferwin'S,  ponne  to  "Sam  Se  mid  fleame  ne 
aetwand,  ne  '5eah  on  nanum  gecampe  naht  Segenlices  ne  gefremede.  S.  C. 
342.  23. 

peah 'Se  hit(i.  e.  'Saet  cild)  beo  gegremod,  hit  ne  hylt  langsume  ungep- 
waernysse  to  'Sam  Se  him  derode.     S.  C.  512.  15, 

7.  Certain  adjectives  take  to  +  dat.  as  complement ;  so  gearo, 
geornful,  strange  sti^,  &c.  : 

ne  sie  he  to  hrzed  ne  to  stiS  to  "Sasre  wrace.     C.  P.  79.  11. 
ponne  hi  'S^re  SoSfeestnysse  spraece  eadmodlice  gehyraS,  and  gearuwe 
beo'S  to  Lifes  bebodum.     S.  C.  362.  14. 

cii^,  wilsum,  leof,  gelic,  take  complementary  dat.  without  to. 

8.  To  +  dat.  of  that  to  which  distance,  degree,  extent  is 
reckoned.  The  preposition  here  is  not  so  closely  connected  with 
the  verb  as  in  the  cases  heretofore  considered. 

Hu  Gallic  oferhergodon  Romana  london  III.  mila  to  "Sgere  byrg.     O.  3.  i. 

heo  (i.  e.  seo  cwen)  gelaerde  Sone  cyning  ^tct  he  hiene  (i.  e.  'Sone  Segn) 
swa  upp  ahof  'S^ette  he  wass  bufan  eallum  'Saem  ^e  on  Ssem  rice  wasron  to 
•Saem  cyninge  (ad  summum  fastigium  provexerat).      O.  148.  5. 

(scl.  Herodes)  ofsloh  ealle  Sa  hyse-cild  .  .  .  fram  twywintrum  cilde  to 
anre  nihte,  be  "Saere  tide  pe  he  geaxode  set  pam  tungelwitegum.  S.  C. 
80.  16. 

(96  is  more  usual  in  this  use  : 

pa  het  he  acwellan  ealle  Sa  hyse-cild  psere  burhscire,  fram  twywintrum 
cilde  o^  anre  nihte.     S.  C.  82.  11. 

&  (scl.  he)  het  aenne  weall  'Swyres  ofer  eall  'Scet  lend  asettan  from  sas 
o'S  sae     O.  270.  14. 

9.  To -^^  dat.  of  that  given  in  exchange  (cf.  in,  on -\- ace.  II.  6) 
appears  once : 

Heofonan  rice  waes  alaetan  pisum  foresaedum  gebroSrum  for  heora  nette 
andscipe,  and  eft  sySSan  Sam  rican  Zacheo  to  healfum  daele  his  aehta,  and 
sumere  wudewan  to  anum  feorSlinge.     S.  C.  580.  24. 


56 

III.  To-\-dat.,  histr.,  or  (very  rarely)  gen.  forms  a  phrase  of 
purpose,  of  function,  and,  after  verbs  of  changing,  of  the  resultant 
form— but  not  after  verbs  of  dividing,  see  in,  on  +  ace.  I.  6.  a. 
This  notion  is  occasionally  rendered  by  07i,  in  \  but  outside  of 
Bede  this  use  of  on  is  almost  restricted  to  on  edwit,  on  bismer,  and 
onfultum  in  Orosius. 

1.  The  ideas  of  reason  and  oi  purpose^  regularly  rendered  in 
Ags.  hy  for  and  to  respectively,  are  very  rarely  confused. 

To  in  this  use  is  not  separable  from  its  case,  nor  is  it  inter- 
changeable with  the  simple  dai.  The  dat.  of  person  interested 
is  commonly  added,  see  examples. 

"Sis  waes  ryht  dom  on  Saere  ealdan  st,  &  is  nu  us  to  bispelle,     C.  P.  43.  18. 

hie  wiella'S  "Sast  hie  hiene  eft  haebben  on  'Ssem  ecan  life  betux  him  &  hiera 
hieremonnum  to  isernum  wealle.     C.  P.  165.  12. 

se  waes  of  Sicilium  him  to  fultume  gefett.     O.  174.  20. 

gif  to  'Ssem  yflum  cym^  re'Su  wyrd  ponne  Gym's  hio  to  edleane  his  yfla, 
o^^e  to  ^reaunge  &  to  laere  jiaet  he  eft  swa  ne  do.     Bo.  236.  7. 

ponne  is  'Seaw  'Saes  apostolican  series,  'Sonne  heo  biscopas  halgia'S,  ^aet 
him  bebodu  sella^S,  ond  p^ette  ealles  pses  ondlifenes,  pe  him  gegonge,  feower 
deelas  beon  scyle,  an  aerest  biscope  &  his  heorode  for  feorme  &  onfcng- 
nesse  gsesta  &  cumena,  o'Ser  dasl  Godes  peowum,  pridda  pearfum,,  seo 
feor'Sa  to  edneowunge&  to  bote  Godes  ciricum  (quattuor  debeant  fieri  por- 
tiones  :  una  videlicet  episcopo  et  familiae  propter  hospitalitatem  atque  sus- 
ceptionem,  alia  clero,  tertia  pauperibus,  quarta  ecclesiis  reparandis).  B. 
64.  18.  Note  here  thzt  /or  renders  propter — "because  of,"  while  to-\-dat. 
of  purpose  renders  the  'Lzii'in  gerti fid.  dat.  of  purpose. 

&  seo  Seod  gesohte  Ecgbryht  cyning  him  to  friSe  &  to  mundboran. 
Chron.  no.  36  (abcde). 

ac  ^onne  fela  'Ssera  foresaedra  tacna  gefyllede  sind,  nis  nan  twynung  paet 
pa  feawan  ^e  pasr  to  lafe  sind  witodlice  gefyllede  beon.     S.  C.  610.  14. 

Ic  gegaderige  in  to  pe  of  deorcynne,  and  of  fugelcynne  symble  gemacan, 
paet  hi  eft  to  fostre  beon.     S.  C.  20.  35. 

aries  byS  ram  betwux  sceapum  and  ram  to  wealgeweorce.  y£if.  Gr. 
12.  5. 

Eac  ic  hierde  to  soSum  secgan,  cwae'S  Orosius,  "Scet.  .  .  .  O.  138.  18. 

a.  The  inflected  infinitive  is  regularly  construed  after  to,  form- 
ing a  phrase  of  purpose  or  intention.  That  to  -\-  hifl.  injin.  is 
also  used  as  subject,  even  in  C  P.,  the  following  sentence  shows : 
Eac  is  to  witanne  tiaette  hwilum  bi^  god  waerlice  to  miSanne  his 
hieremonna  scylda  &  to  licettanne  suelce  he  hit  nytte.  C.  P. 
151.  8.     Cf.  Wulfing  I,  §498,  c. 

2.  Verbs  of  becoming,  appointing,  changing,  take  to -\- dat.  of 
resultant  form  or  state.     So  don,  gedon,  ni'inavi,  ge-,  forscieppan, 


57 

gewyrcan  ;  gaderian^  geotan  ;  ceosan,  geceosan^  hadian^  halgian, 
gesettan  ;  weor^mi  ;  awe^idan,  and  others : 

To  ealdormenn  5u  eart  gesett.     C.  P.  119.  22. 

"Saette  his  godan  dccda  ne  weorcSen  to  yfelum  dxdum.     C.  P.  21.  22. 

hu  Brettanie  namon  Maximianuni  him  to  casere  ofer  his  willan.  O. 
7.  12. 

he  het  cristenra  monna  ehtan,  &  monege  gedj'de  to  halgum  martyrum. 
O.  274.  5. 

.  .  ,  paer  ]ia  good  gegadrade  bio'5  swelce  hi  sien  to  anum  wegge  gegoten. 
Bo.  146.  20. 

Daet  he  Augustinus  Mellitum  &  Justum  to  biscopum  gehalgode.    B.  10.  30. 

%2l  gehadode  he  hine  Eastseaxum  to  biscope.     B.  226.  17. 

&  se  here  .  .  .  hine  geces  synderlice  him  to  hlaforde  &  to  mundboran. 
C/iro7i.  195.  20  (a), 

Ac  se  '5e  his  tSeawas  mid  anmodnysse,  jmrh  Godes  fultum,  swaawent,  he 
bi'S  'Sonne  to  o'Srum  menn  geworht.     S.  C.  360.  8. 

He  awende  waeter  to  wine.     S.  C.  26.  8. 

God  gesceop  to  maeran  engle  pone  pe  nu  is  deofol  ;  ac  God  ne  gesceop 
hine  na  to  deofle.     S.  C.  12.  19. 

Adjectives,  however,  appear  after  these  verbs  in  predicate  con- 
struction, nom..  or  ace,  as  in  mod.  Engl. : 

(scl.  se  Se)  nau'Ser  ne  'Sone  folgaS  self  nytne  gedon  nyle,  ne  '5one  tolsetan 
tSe  hine  .  .  .  nytwyr^ne  &  wces'Smbaerne  gedon  wilie.     C.  P.  337.  16. 
iemcs  ic  gewanige  o'SSe  ic  do  sum  ping  pinre.     yElf.  Gr^  137.  8. 

3.  After  halgia7i,  hadian,  in  the  Chron.  is  found  to  ■\-  dat.  of  place 
to  which  one  is  consecrated,  in  which  one  is  to  serve;  whence  to 
sometimes  seems  to  be  equivalent  to  cet  or  on  : 

se  waes  cerest  to  Uorkeceastre  to  leodbisceope  gehalgod,  &  eft  to  Eofer- 
wicceastre.     Chron.  222.  iS  (be). 

Her  waes  gehadod  Beornmod  bisc.  to  Hrofesceastre.    Chron.  106.  10  (abc). 

&  man  gehalgode  yE'Selberht  to  Eoforwic,  &  Alchmund  to  Hagustaldes  ee. 
Chron.  91.  17  (def). 

4.  Tellaji.talian^  gedon  and  like  verbs  take  to -^  dat.  {x2,x€iy 
instr.')  of  that  to  which  something  is  to  be  reckoned : 

^onne  ne  talode  se  ofermoda  Phariseus  to  sua  micle  maegene  Sa  for- 
hasfdnesse  sua  he  dyde.     C.  P.  313.  5. 

paet  wit  gereahton  to  goodum,  paet  folciscum  monnum  yfel  Suhte.  Bo. 
248.  6. 

ac  pa  goodan,  gif  hi  fulne  anwald  habba'S,  hi  magon  don  to  goode  paet  paet 
hi  willa'S.     Bo.  184.  8. 

pa  ne  sint  fur'Sum  to  woroldgodum  to  tellanne,  ac  to  godcundum.  Bo. 
82.  29. 

5.  To  -f-  instr,  of  purpose  scarcely  occurs  except  in  the  phrases 
to  "6071,  to  5jj/,  anticipating  a  clause. 


58 

The  dat.  (Jo  "^ccni)  is  also  used  with  the  same  value,  particularly 
in  C.  P.  and  Bo. 

O.  and  B.  use  only  to  "Soji  ;  Cott.  MS.  of  Bo.  prefers  to  ^o?iy 
Bodl.  MS.  fo  ^am ;  C.  P.  prefers  to  "^csm  (noted  8  times ;  to  "^on 
5  times);  Ailfric  uses  to  Sj/  {to  Sz)  almost  exclusively,  to  ^am 
being  found  but  once  in  S.  C. — 614.  8.  Dz  without  prep,  also 
appears  once,  456.  13.  Cliron.  has  no  distinctive  use;  to  "^on,  (a)» 
to  ^arn,  (bed),  to  "^an,  (e),  6.  6 ;  to  ^i  41.  21  (f). 

to  hwon,  interrogative,  occurs  4  times  in  Bo. 

6.  An  extension  of  the  notion  of  purpose  is  found  in  the  phrases 
of  degree  :  to  ^a^m,  to  ^on,  to  "^cbs. 

C.  P.  shows  to  '6071  here  more  often,  proportionally  to  to  "^csnty 
than  in  the  phrase  of  purpose;  to  "6071  67.  24,  295,  10,  383.  21, 
391.4;  /^  S^;;^  271.  4,  319.  17,  459.  II ;  ^ /2ze/^;2  "at  all"  417.  35; 
to  "6(^8  345.  8. 

Bo.  shows  to  ^071  and  to  "^cevz  in  about  equal  ratio;  the  two 
MSS.  make  no  distinction  here,  to  "^ces  (lytel)  occurs  once,  Bo, 
80.  24. 

Bede  shows  to  ^o?i  and  to  ^cbs,  the  former  regularly,  the  latter  4 
times  and  only  with  adjectives  :  to  ^ses  heard  &  to  Saes  staenihte. 
366.  17,  to  ^«s  mycel  28.  11,  to  6ses  gedyrstig  114.  30. 

^Ifric  shows  only  to  ^an,  making  a  clear  distinction  between 
phrase  of  purpose  (Jo  ^jj/)  and  phrase  of  degree. 

7.  To-^-geii.  hardly  appears  except  in  phrases  of  degree  and 
in  time-phrases,  see  IV.  C.  P.,  however,  shows  the  phrases 
to  "dances,  to  urt^ances : 

"Saette  hie  nanwuht  godes  ne  magon   Sa  hwile  Gode  bringan  to  Sances. 

a  p.  349. 8. 

'Sa  ageaf  he  hit  (i.  e.  Saet  feoh)  to  un'Sances,     379.  9. 

Cf.  heora  agues  trances  "  of  their  own  free  will,  on  their  own 
account,"  Bo.  18.  13.  (B).  The  gen.  after  the  prep,  is  probably 
not  an  original  Ags.  idiom,  but  due  to  confusion  of  to  +  insir. 
with  simple  adverbial  ^(??z. 

Note.  The  following  are  specimens  of  the  close  rendering  of 
ad  by  to  in  Bede\  they  do  not  fall  under  the  categories  estab- 
lished for  the  other  texts: 

.  .  .  (Saet  hi  'Sa  aefestncsse  geleornad  &  onfongen  hoefdon  to  bysene  '5xre 
halgan  Romaniscan  cyrican  (ad  exempluni).     B.  468.  11. 

He '5a  Sone  onfongnan  biscophad  to  onhyrenisse  Sara  eadigra  apostola 
mid  weorcum  gastlicra  mrcgena  froetwode  (ad  imitationeni).     B.  368.  27. 


59 

IV.  To  is  used  also  in  time-phrases,  with  the  dat.^  instr.  and 
gen.  cases.    The  sense  of  direction  is  still  present,  even  in  to  dcsg. 

1.  Time  when. 

To  dc'cgie),  to  viergen  (jnorgen,  -ne),  have  the  same  value  as 

in  mod.  English.     That  the  original  value  of  to  in  these  phrases 

is  that  oi  direction  in  time,  not  that  of  purpose  as  Skeat  seems  to 

imply,  is  evident  from  the  following  examples : 

ic  eom  clxne  &  unscyldig  nu  giet  to  dajg  eowres  apices  blodes.      C.  P. 

379-  M- 

seo  stow  gewearS  swi'Se  ma^re,  &  giet  to  drcge  is,     O.  120.  21. 

Ga,  &  cum  to  morgenne  (Hatt.;  niorgen  Cott."),  Sonne  selle  ic  tSe  hwaeth- 
wugu.     C.  P.  325.  I. 

Nu  to-merigen  hasf^  pis  folc  gemynt  pact  hi  heora  lac  him  offrion.  S.  C. 
462.  3. 

Cf.  5^^  on  mergen  S.  C.  290.  18.  &c.  To  dag,  to  morgen 
reckon  always  from  present  time. 

Other  words  after  to  denoting  "time  when"  are  rare.  The 
following  are  all  the  instances  observed  : 

to  +  dat. 

gif  'Sat  underfangne  andgit  to  ryhtre  tide  bi'5  for'Sbroht.  C.  P.  367.  11. 
So  :  to  tide  459.  12,  to  "Sam  timan  Chron.  41.  8.  (f),  to  5am  ylcan  timan 
135.  37.  (fi),  to  ^ysan  timan  94.  13  ([a]) — all  late. 

&  "Sa  aefter  '5am,  on  '5am  ilcan  geare,  to  gangdagum,  he  het  atimbran  t5a 
burg  set  Wigingamere  Chron.  194.  7.  (a).  So  :  to  Omnium  Sanctorum 
200.  17.  (a);  to  See.  Michaeles  tide  (acde.,  masssan  b.)  88.  6. 

to  -\-  gen. 

Da  clypode  Herodes  ^a  'Sry  tungelwitegan  on  sundorsprasce,  and  georn- 
lice  hi  befran  to  hwilces  timan  se  steorra  him  cerest  aeteowde.     S.  C.  78.  iS. 
ealne  weg  hi  sston  asne  on  daeg,  &  paet  waes  to  aefennes.     Bo.  48.  8  (B), 

The  date  seems  to  be  less  definitely  given  with  to  than  with  ow, 
to  here  =  '' towards,"  "  about." 

2.  Time  how  long.     Very  rare. 

To -\- dat.  or  gen.  sets  the  further  limit  of  time — "until" — or 
gives  the  period  of  duration — "  for  a  while." 

a.  "  Until." 

.  ,  .  jiset  heo  ]iy  feor5an  wicdasge  &  '5y  syxtan  faeston  to  nones  (ad  nonam) 
B.  162.  II.     So  :  to  ffifenes  (ad  vesperam).     B.  232.  i. 

&  he  "Saer  wunode  to  his  ende.     Chron.  45.  24.  (e). 

si  pe  lof  &  wylder  nu  a  a  a  to  worulde  buton  a^ghwilcum  ende.  Bo. 
260.  15(B). 

One  instance  of  instr.  is  noted  :  Nis  hit  fear  to  '6on  (i.  e.  to  the 
time  of  lauds).     B.  348.  15. 


6o 


b.  Period  during  which : 

"Sa  liefde  he  him  '5one  gielp  to  sumre  hwile,  &  forbead  '5get  yfel.  C.  P, 
457.  33.     So  :  to  sui'Se  scortre  hwile.     C.  P.  255.  10. 

Swa 'Sonne  ^is  monna  lif  to  medmiclum  faece  setyweS;  hwaet  tScer  fore- 
gange,  o'5'Se  hwset  paer  aefterfylige,  we  ne  cunnun.  (ad  modicum  apparet.) 
B.  136.  5.  So  :  to  tide  (ad  tempus)  406.  14,  to  medmicelre  tide  (ad  breve 
tempus)  440.  18. 

/Efter  'Sissum  hi  Sa  sfeweredon  to  sumre  tide  wiS  Peohtum  (inito  ad  tern- 
pus  foedere),  B.  52.  19,  is  obscure.  Does  it  mean  '*  for  a  while  "  or  "  at  a 
certain  time  "  ? 

Se  /Elmihtiga  God  ge^afa'S  pam  arleasan  Antecriste  to  wyrcenne  tacna, 
and  wundra,  and  ehtnysse,  to  feor'San  healfan  geare.  S.  C.  4.  31.  So  :  to 
lytelre  hwile  64.  14,  to  langum  fyrste  374.  11,  388.  18. 

A  peculiar  construction  appears  in  the  Chronicle  for  the  years 
913-924,  in  the  three  best  MSS.  (abc),  (and  occasionally  in  (d.), 
not  in  (ef.))  ;  vlz./oran  to  =  before,  of  time  only  : 

Her  wear's  Ecgbriht  .  .  .  ofslegen  foran  to  middansumera,  on  XVI.  Kl. 
lul.      Chron.  190.  30.  (be). 

So  :  foran  to  middum  sumera  192.  30.  (a),  196,  16.  (a)  ;  foran  to  middan 
wintra  186.  36.  (be)  ;  foran  to  Eastron  194.  2.  (a),  foran  to  hlafma2ssan  190. 
39.  (bed),  186.  29.  (be)  ;  foran  to  Martines  maessan  190,  19.  (abd)  (c.  has  cet- 
/ora7i),  192.  23. 

Compounds. 

To  forms  compounds  with  adverbs,  and  these  compounds  occa- 
sionally serve  as  prepositions,  i.  e.  take  a  case.  So  to  eacan^  io 
geanes,  toweard.  Togemies  and  to  eacan  always  take  the  dat.\ 
toweard  is  uncertain  of  its  regimen,  being  followed  by^fw.,  dat. 
and  even  acc.\ 

.  .  .  Sa  'Se  ga'S  on  ryhtne  weg  toweard  ^ses  hefonrices.     C.  P.  59.  19. 
Donne  serna'S  hy  ealle  toweard  Saem  feo.     O.  20.  36. 
Sset  land  .  .  .  "Saet  hie  toweard  wseron.     O.  202,  3. 

The  following  seems  rather  an  instance  oiio  -\- gen.  than  of  a 

preposition  toniiddes : 

Sa  he  hiene  tomiddes  Saes  westennes  hsefde  gelaedd  (in  deserta  perduc- 
tus).     O.  286.  17. 

/n(?i)  shows  various  degrees  of  closeness  in  composition  with 
to  : 

'Sonne  he  tieh'S  his  heafod  in  to  him.     C.  P.  241.  21. 

&  (scl.  he)  haefde  ealle  Sa  geatu  forworht  inn  (be,  in  ad.)  to  him. 
Chron.  178.  29.  (abed). 

'Sy  laes  hie  on  hwylc  hus  to  him  in  eodan  (ad  se  introirent).     B.  58.  21. 

&  he  code  in  to  Sam  biscope  &  hine  grette  (intravit  ac  saluauit  episco- 
pum).     B.  398.  6. 


6i 

Ic  gegaderige  in  to  ye  (i.  e.  Noe~)  of  deorcynne,  and  of  fugelcynne  symble 
gemacan,  pret  hi  eft  to  fostre  been.     6".  C.  20.  34. 

'SoTine  orn  he  eft  innto  (Sxm  temple.     C.  F.  103.  4. 

Hannibal  gefeaht  wi'5  Sempronius  '5one  consul  on  Italiam,  &  hiene 
bedraf  into  Romebyrig.     O.  200.  6. 

Her  hiene  bestscl  se  here  into  Werham  Wesseaxna  fierde.  Chron. 
144,  19.  (abcde). 

Eft,  set  sumiim  sxle  hine  geloehte  an  nceddre  be  t>am  fingre,  ac  he  ascoc 
hi  into  byrnendum  fyre,  and  he  5aes  oettres  nan  ^'ing  ne  gefredde.  S.  C. 
574.  16. 

Into,  the  definite  compound  with  the  value  of  modern  "  into," 
is  especially  frequent  in  Ailfric,  where  it  helps  supply  the  place 
of  the  vanishing  construction  "  on  +  ace.  of  that  which  contains." 
See  p.  5. 

FOR  AND  FORE. 

For  and /(?;'<?,  distinct  in  Gothic  {faur  -f-  ace.  -=.  "  iox^''  faura  -f- 
dat.  HZ  "  before  ")  are  confused  in  Ags.,  especially  in  Bede.  In  the 
other  texts  read  for  this  work,  though  distinction  of  meaning  is 
not  firmly  held  to,  there  is  a  distinction  in  syntactical  function  : 
for  is  the  preferred  form,  in  most  of  the  categories,  for  the  prepo- 
sition proper,  immediately  preceding  its  case,  whileybr<?  is  always 
used  when  the  particle  is  removed  from  its  case  and  more  closely 
united  with  the  verb. 

For,  fore  takes  the  aee.,  dat.  and  ijistr.  cases.  The  categories 
for  the  aee.  are  fairly  regular  and  well  defined  ;  those  for  the  dat, 
are  less  strict,  so  that  we  sometimes  find  a  dat.  where  we  should 
expect  an  aee. — but  not  an  ace.  where  the  meaning  calls  for  a  dat. 
Dat.  for  aee.  is  especially  frequent  in  Bede  and  yFlfric.-  The 
instr.  is  rarely  found  except  in  the  conjunctional  phrases  for^y 
{^e^.for^on  {jSe~). 

I.  For,  fore  +  Acc. 
T.  For,  fore  +  clcc.  =:  over,  in  authority  : 

Hu  ^aet  mod  'Ssette  wilna"?*  for  o'Sre  beon  lihS  him  selfum.  C.  P.  55.  14. 
So  :  II.  13,  195.  12. 

...  '5a  ...  Se  fore  o^re  beon  sculan.      C.  P.  195.  16,  20. 

But  when  the  particle  is  prefixed  to  the  verb  (always  in  the  form 
fore)  the  case  is  dat.\ 

"(Sa  ^e  oSrum  fore  beo'S.     C.  P.  103.  20.     So  :  139.  16,  193.  23. 

&  he  monig  ger  Saere  ilcan  'Seode  fore  woes.  B.  168.  35.  So  commonly 
in  Bede,  translating  prce  esse. 

Note.  Fore  appears  once  in  this  vatzmng  followed  by  the  dat.:  ealle  '5a '5e 
fore  o'Srum  beon  sculon.     C.  P.  107.  23.     zi.  for ,  fore  -\-  dat.  i. 


62 

2.  For  (never  fore)  +  ace.  of  what  a  thing  is  counted,  reck- 
oned to  be  : 

^ast  he  him  gename  ane  iserne  hearstepanuan,  &  sette  betweoh  hine  & 
^a  burg  for  iserne  weall.     C.  P.  i6i.  8. 

Hie  wilnia'S  ^aet  hie  mon  hsebbe  for  'Sa  l^etstan  &  "Sa  halgestan.  C.  P. 
135.  20. 

hwas'Ser  nu  god  hlisa  &  forewasrnes  sec  for  nauht  to  tellenne  ?  nese,  nese. 
Bo.  86.  18. 

Wite  5u  for  so^,  j'aet  .  .  .  Bo.  46.  16. 

Cwaedon  heo, 'Saet  heo  nsenig  pyssa  don  wolde,  ne  hine  for  cercebiscop 
habban  wolden.     B.  102.  17. 

he  waes  gestaened  o^  dea'S,  swa  paet  Sa  ehteras  hine  for  deadne  leton.  S. 
C.  392.  4. 

And  menn  us  wur'Sia^  for  godas,  ponne  we  soSlice  deoflu  sind.  S.  C. 
462.  28. 

3.  For,  fore  +  ace.  =z  instead  of,  in  the  place  of: 

^£et  he  gesette  o5re  for  hine  to  demenne  betweox  'Sam  folce  ymbe  hira 
geflita.     C.  P.  131.  15. 

Da  sende  him  mon  ane  blace  hacelan  angean,  him  on  bismer,  for  trium- 
phan.      O.  234.  22. 

se  foresprecena  wer  for  hine  in  biscophade  waes  gecoren.  B.  336.  11. 
So  118.  26,  144.  8,  146.  14,  220.  17,  246.  15,  298.  26, — all  from  Lat. /r^  + 
ad/. 

Micel  truwa  hwearftlode  on  Petres  heortan  ;  he  ana  sprasc  for  ealne  Sone 
heap,  "  We  forleton  ealle  'Sing."     S.  C.  394.  i. 

ac  sume  naman  synd  gehatene  7notioptota,  .  .  .  and  se  an  casus  geeS  for 
ealle  Sa  o'Sre  :  nequam  manful.     ^If.  Gr.  89.  5. 

Fore  in  this  sense  is  found  only  in  Bede,  where  however  the  dat. 
is  more  usual  than  the  ace.  {sqq  for,  fore  -j-  dat.  5)  : 

ond  Theodor  biscop  fore  hine  gehalgode  Haedde  to  biscope  in  Lunden- 
ceastre  (pro  eo).     B.  298.  6.     So  448.  9. 

4.  For,  fore  +  ace.  =.  in  behalf  of: 

gebidda'S  for'Sa  "Se  eower  ehta'S  &  eow  la's  do'S.     C.  P.  222,  17. 

gif '5u  hwaet  gehaetst  for 'Sinne  freond,  Sonne  hafas  Su  '5in  wed  geseald. 
C.  P.  193.  3. 

&  sio  hond  sceal  wyrcean  for  Sa  wambe.     C.  P.  233.  9. 

"Saet  hi  sceolden  mid  monnum  for  hie  heora  godum  blotan.     O.  184.  5. 

ic  wat  ])aet  pu  naht  ne  forslawodest  j'aet  jm  Sin  agen  feorh  for  hine  ne 
sealdest.     Bo.  28.  15  (B). 

Sast  heo  scoldon  for  heora  compweorod  gebiddan-,     B.  102.  33. 

^aet  he  scoldon  for  hine  Singian  &  for  sibbe  his  Seode  (pro  pace  gentis 
only).     B.  236.  26. 

Saet  he  mec  ofslegene  tala'S  &  for  mec  gelomlice  msessan  deS  (pro  me). 
B.  328.  II. 


63 

pSLvn  spedigum  gedafenaJS  pxt  he  spende  and  dxle  ;  Sam  wacdlan  gedafenaS 
]'a;t  he  gebidde  for  iNane  da?lere.     S.  C.  256.  33. 

Except  in  Bede.fore  in  this  sense  appears  only  in  composition 
with  the  verb,  and  the  pronoun  (nouns  do  not  appear)  is  in  the 
dat,\ 

paet  mon  helfe  (Cott.j  helpe  B.)  ])3es  unscyldgan,  &  him  fore15ingie.  Bo. 
210.  4, 

'Sast  he  to  '5aem  untruman  men  ineode  &  him  fore  gebaede  (pro  illo).  B. 
396.  23. 

He  sceal  him  fore-gebiddan,  paet  God  gehealde  jia  strangan,  and  gehxle 
'Sa  untruman.     S.  C.  240.  7. 

But  Bede,  besides  the  regular  construction  as  in  the  last  exam- 
ple but  one,  shows  the  ace.  preceding  the  particle,  and  the  dat, 
after  it : 

Da  dyde  he  swa  :  gebasd  heo  fore  &  heo  gebletsade  (benedicans  illos). 

B.  200.  I. 

ond  (scl.  yE'Selwald)  wass  gebiddende  fore  usse  haelo  &forussum  life  (pro 
nostra  vita  et  salute).     B.  386.  10. 

Cf.  2\so  for,  fore  +  dat.  3. 
Rare  and  special  usages. 

5.  For  +  ace.  z=  "  in  comparison  with  "  in  Bo. : 

Eala  paet  hit  is  micel  craeft  paes  modes  for  pone  lichoman  !  Bo.  196.  11. 
(B.). 

.  .  .  eowerne  hlisan  ungemetlice  to  brasdanne  ofer  swelcne  cavertun  swelce 
past  is  Ssette  bugia'S  Sisse  worulde,  fulneah  swilce  an  prica  for  ^ast  o'JSer. 
Bo.  62.  20  (B) — seems  corrupt. 

6.  For  (once),  fore  (once)  +  ace.  :zr  in,  into,  the  presence  of: 

forSon  he  oft  aer  for  hine  (i.  e.  '5one  biscop)  cuom  &  his  selmessan  feng. 
(ante  ilium  venire).     B.  388.  16. 

&  hine  ea'Smodlice  on  eorSan  astreahte  fore  5one  biscop  (no  Lat.).  B. 
266.  21. 

7.  foregan  "  precede  "  appears  in  Bede  with  the  ace. — perhaps 
due  to  the  Latin  : 

pa  waeron  'Sa  Crisles  peowe  utgongende  of  cirican  to  byrgenne  para 
broc?ra,  pa  5e  heo  of  j'issum  leohte  foreeodon  (qui  eas  ex  hac  luce  prasces- 
serant).     B.  284.  1 1, 

8.  For  4-  ace.  of  cause  {zi.  for,  fore  -j-  dat.  2.)  is  noted  once  in 
the  texts  read  : 

sua  oft  sua  we   ure  hand  do^S  to  urum  muSe  for  giefernesse  ofergemet. 

C.  P.  313.  14. 


64 

Notes.  I.  The  following  seems  to  be  a  case  oi  for  instead  of 
fore  in  composition :  Heo  6a  for-arn  Sam  folce,  and  genealsehte 
to  })3ere  byrgene  mid  wope  6".  C.  566.  11  ;  but  in  view  of  the  fact 
that  for,  the  preposition,  does  not  elsewhere  appear  in  composi- 
tion except  in  the  form  fore,  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  for  is 
here  the  inseparable  prefix,  and  \\\2X  for  am  •=:'■'■  outran." 

2.  The  meaning  oifore  in  the  following  is  uncertain — possibly 
"  in  the  presence  of,"  more  probably  ''  because  of" :  Sume 
gedwalmenn  cwsedon,  f>2et  ]?aet  heafod  sceolde  ablawan  6aes 
cyninges  wif  Herodiaden,  Se  he  fore  acweald  wses,  swa  paet  heo 
ferde  mid  windum  geond  ealle  woruld.     S.  C.  486.  6. 

3.  Also  in  the  following  :  ])2et  hehste  good  sie  .  .  .  ]?set  }>ing  \q 
mon  eall  god  fore  deS.     Bo.  142.  36. 

II.  For,  fore  +  dat.  and  instr. 

This  preposition  with  the  dai.  has  two  distinct  values ;  it  means 
"  before,  in  the  presence  of,  sight  of,"  and  "because  of."  The 
former  appears  much  less  often  than  the  latter  use;  its  place  is  in 
part  supplied  by  the  compound  forms  beforan,  toformi,  cstforan. 
The  latter  is  the  ordinary  function  of  this  preposition  in  Ags. 
Through  the  notion  of  "for  the  sake  of"  this  construction  is 
occasionally  (especially  in  Bede  and  Ailfric)  confused  with  that 
q{  for,  fore  -\-acc.  4,  and  sometimes  3. 

I.  For,  fore  +  dat.  =z  before,  in  the  sight  (judgment)  of;  before, 
in  front  of: 

Sonne  biS  hit  suelc  Saet  feegere  hiw  Saes  goldes  sie  onhworfen,  &  hit  sie 
ablacod  &  forsewen  for  monna  eagum.     C.  P,  135.  2. 

Sast  he  for  ^isse  worulde  sie  foresewen.     C.  P.  217.  7. 

Eala  wseran  ^a  ancras  swa  trume  &  swa  ^urhwuniende  ge  for  Gode  ge  for 
worulde  swa  swa  5u  segst.     Bo,  30.  ii.  (B). 

Wees  he  se  wer  se  fromesta  &  for  Gode  &  for  mannum  micellic  (coram 
deo  et  hominibus).     B.  466.  6. 

"Sa  sona  adrugode  se  stream  &  beah  for  his  fotum  (viam  dedisse  vesti- 
giisV     B.  38.  17. 

&  wislice  raedde  oftost  a  symble  for  Gode  &  for  weorulde  ealre  (d  ;  eall  e.) 
his  'Seode.     Chron.  219.  5.  (de). 

hi  woldon  hine  gelceccan,  and  ahebban  to  cyninge,  paet  he  wacre  heora 
heafod  for  worulde,  swa  swa  he  wees  godcundlice.     S,  C.  162.  5. 

forSan  ^e  hi  sind  gebroSru  for  Gode,  se  hlaford  and  se  Seowa.  ^S'.  C. 
378.  30. 


65 

Fore   in   this   sense    appears    only    in    Bede   (but   see   p.    64, 

Note  2.) : 

Cwa;i5  he  ;  Ne  wede  ic  :  ah  i^a  wyrrestan  ingewitnesse  me  ic  geseo,  & 
fore  minum  eagum  haebbe  (proe  oculis).     B.  438.  20. 

"Sast  heo  segn  fore  him  bxron  xt  gefeohte  (ante  ilium).     B.  144.  31. 
%2i  todcclde  se  engel  eft  '5one  leg  iSxs  fyres  fore  him  (no  Lat.)  214.  28. 

Fore  appears  to  form  compounds  with  the  idea  of  precedence 
or  superiority,  but  not  of  simple  presence. 

2.  For^  fore  of  cause  or  reason. 

For  -\-  dat.  (or  instr.,  in  certain  phrases)  is  the  ordinary  means 
of  expressing  both  cause  and  reason  in  Ags.  Certain  points 
require  special  notice,  but  general  examples  are  given  first. 

for  "Sasre  genyhte  ISges  flowendan  welan  he  blissa'S.     C.  P.  55.  8. 

'Sonne  he  for  Codes  lufum  and  for  Godes  ege  de'S  'Saet  'Saet  he  deiS. 
C.  P.  169.  3. 

'5aes  landes  is  xliii.  'Seoda,  wide  tosetene  for  unwxstmbosrnesse  'Saes 
londes.     O.  14.  18. 

Da  saegde  se  Clitus  for  ealdre  hyldo  ^aet  Philippus  mare  haefde  "Sonne  he. 
O.  130.  28. 

he  bi^  for  swi'Se  lytlum  Singum  oft  swi'Se  ungemetlice  gedrefed.  Bo. 
32.  17. 

.  .  .  o'S'Se  hwy  paet  is  weor'Se,  &  eft  for  "Saere  sunna  scinan  to  his  agnuni 
gecynde  weor^e  ?     Bo.  216.  i  (B). 

'5a  he  for  maran  xldo  Sone  biscophad  ^segnian  ne  meahte  (prae  maiore 
senectute).     B  404.  12. 

ond  sonafor  his  (i.  e.  Cu^bryhtes)  cyme  ^a  wergan  gastas  ^onon  onweg 
gewiton  (ad  adventum).     B.  366.  11. 

he  waes  from  Saem  mynstre  for  sumum  Singe  fyr  gongende  (no  Lat.). 
B.  352.  16. 

Sast  gelomp  for  wean  &  for  yfelnesse  Sara  eardiendra  S^er  in  Scere  byrig 
(a  malitia).     B.  348.  30. 

&  ^aer  for  heofona  rices  lufan  in  el'Seodignesse  lifde  (pro  aeterna  patria). 
B.  190.  5. 

for  neade  Eadfri'S  to  Pendan  "Saem  cyninge  gebeag  (necessitate  cogente). 
B.  148.  8. 

&  seo  "Seod  gesohte  Ecgbryht  cyning  him  to  fri'Se  &  to  mundboran,  for 
Miercna  ege.     Chron.  iic.  37.  (abcde). 

and  (scl.  Adam)  si^'San  swealt,  swa  swa  him  aer  behaten  waes,  for  ]^an 
gylte.     S.  C.  20.  ID. 

"Wa  middangearde  for  aeswicungum."     S.  C.  514.  30. 

qicas  ob  res  9  for  hwilcum  Singum  ?     yElf.  Gr.  263.  2. 

propter  jidem  passzis  est  ioT  gt\QZ.i^n  he  Srowode.     ^If.  Gr.  270.  2. 

Frequently  with  verbs  of  fearing,  dreading,  etc.,  and  in  negative 
sentences : 

Oft  eac  ^a  unwaran  lareowas  for  ege  ne  durron  cleopian.     C.  P.  89.  11. 


66 

Ssette  "Sa  "Se  him  under'Siedde  sien  him  dyrren  hira  dieglan  "Sing  for 
scome  geandettan.     C.  P.  103.  21. 

And  'Seah  pa  heard-heortan  ludei  noldon  for  eallum  ^am  tacnum  pone 
so^an  Scyppend  tocnawan.     S.  C.  108.  22. 
pr(2  timorc  non  audeo  for  ege  ic  ne  dear.     ALlf.  Gr.  272.  7. 

The  instr.  of  nouns  is  rare  (for  pronouns,  see  7.)  : 

'Sylaes  he  for  S}'^  underfenge  his  ea'Smodnesse  forl^ete.  C.  P.  23.  22.  So 
23.  24. 

&  for  "Son  gebode  gewurdon  fela  martyra.     O.  280.  19. 

pa  stanas  hi  styredon  for  "Sy  swege.     Bo.  168.  i  (Cott.;  B.  has  '^ani). 

ic  nat  (for  hwilcon  B.,  .  .  .  Ice  Cott.)  dysige  ge  girna'S  past  ge  woldon 
eowerne  naman  tobrasdan  geond  ealle  eor'San.     Bo.  64.  4. 

swa  Saet  he  for  "Sy  sare  ne  meahte  fur'Son  his  hond  to  mu'Se  gedon.  B. 
156.  19. 

ond  gelefde 'Sset  his  eage  for  Sy  fexcSaes  Godes  weres  .  .  .  hra'Se  gehaeled 
wsere.     B.  382.  31. 

Fore  in  this  sense  is  unusual — observed  only  in  C.  P.  and  B. : 

hu  se  reccere  sceal  bion  '5aem  weldoendum  monnum  fore  ea'Smodnesse 
gefera.     C.  P.  13.  3. 

■Saette  reccere  his  godan  weorc  fore  gielpe  anum  ne  do,  ac  ma  for  Godes 
lufan.     C.  P.  13.  9. 

His  o'Sre  geferan  fore  gelimplicum  intingum  hwurfon  to  cirican  in  eJcet 
mynster  (pro)  B.  262.  29.  So  :  (pro)  76.  7,  (propter)  154.  7,  216.  9,  284.  31, 
(ob)  176.  II,  190.  15,  446.  II,  (ex  .  .  .  causa)  76.  31,  (causa)  114.  32,  (gratia) 
270.  17. 

But  fore-  in  composition  in  all  texts  : 

sua  sua  manegra  cynna  wyrta  &  grasu  beo5  gerad,  sumu  neat  batiga^ 
fore,  sumu  cuela'S,     C.  P.  173.  20. 

.  .  .  &ymbe'Sa  Gotan,  '5e  him  fore  andredan  ge  Pirrus  se  re'SaCrecacyning, 
ge  se  maera  Alexander,  ge  lulius  se  Casere.     O.  i.  27. 

Dyslic  waes  syn,  ^e  se  cyning  fore  ofslegen  waes  (pro  qua)  B.  228.  5. 

3.  For ^  fore  -j-  dat.  of  reason  is  sometimes  used  where  the  rela- 
tion is  to  our  feeling  rather  that  of  purpose — *'  for  the  sake  of" 
something  to  be  attained  by  the  act — ;  but  such  use  oi  for  for  to 
is  exceedingly  rare,  the  two  categories  being  as  a  rule  kept  quite 
distinct  : 

.  .  .  giefa,  "Se  him  God  for  monigra  monna  tJingum  geaf,  naes  for  hiera 
anra.     C.  P.  41.  22. 

Daet  gewinn  '5aet  his  faeder  astealde  he  diegellice  for  ^aem  V.  gear  scipa 
worhte,  ond  fultum  gegaderode.      O.  78.  32. 

aelc  wyrd  j'ara  j^e  to  ]>a;m  yflum  cym'S,  cym'5  for  '5asm  twaem  pingum 
(i.  e.  either  for  punishment  or  for  warning)  Bo.  236.  6. 

he  ^aer  gehet  for  wegferendra  gecelnisse  stapolas  asettan  (ob  refrigerium) 
B.  144.  27. 


67 

ac  for  leornunge  haligra  gewreota  he  wais  micelre  tide  in  Iberiiia 
Scotta  ealonde  wuniende  (legendaium  gratia  scripturarum)  B.  168.  28. 

Teinpus  accidit  verbo  tid  gelimpcS  worde  for  getacnunge  mislicra  dxda, 
Ailf.  Gr.  123.  12. 

Ac  we  habba'5  nu  micle  maran  endebyrdnesse  paere  Cristes  bee  gesaud 
ponne  Sis  dxgSerlice  godspel  behxfS,  for  trymminge  eowres  geleafan. 
S.  C.  220.  26. 

This  extension  is  more  frequent  in  Bede  and  Ailfric  than  else- 
where. 

4.  The  notion  "in  behalf  of"  (s&e  for,  fore  -\-  ace.  4.),  being  so 
nearly  identical  with  ''  for  the  sake  of,"  is  frequently  rendered  by 

for,  fore  -\-  dat.  instead  of  acc.\ 

"Sset  ge  meahton  standan  on  minum  gefeohte  for  Israhela  folce.  C.  P. 
89.  19. 

Deah  we  nu  ofer  ure  mae^  "Sencen  &  smeagean,  Saet  we  doo^  for  Gode. 
C.  P.  10 1.  12. 

"Sonne  for  him  nriKSsan  sungene  waeron  (pro  eo)  B.  20.  18. 

'5aet  hie  for  minum  untrymnessum  ge  modes  ge  lichoman  gelomlice  & 
geornlice  'Singien  mid  Saere  uplican  arfaestnesse  Godes  aelmihtiges.  B. 
486.  8. 

5aet  he  for  ^aem  ecan  riice  symle  wonn  &  God  bletsode  (pro  aeterno  regno) 
B.  1S8.  5. 

■Saer  he  mycle  tid  for  Dryhtne  campode  (pro  domino)  B.  374.  3. 

"Sa  gebaed  he  for  ^am  sawlum  his  weorodes  (pro  animabus)  B,  188.  15. 

Beo^  nu  mine  'Singeras,  biddende  for  minum  synnum  ;  for'San  "Se  ic  eom 
gearo  to  gecyrrenne  to  munuclicere  drohtunge.     S.  C.  534.  32. 

se  goda  hyrde  syl5  his  agen  lif  f or  his  sceapum.     S.  C.  238.  13. 

geopena  his  mu'S,  ponne  fintst  pu  tJaeron  aenne  gyldenne  wecg,  nim  ^one, 
and  syle  to  tolle  for  me  and  for  "Se.     S.  C.  512.  5. 

fore  again  only  in  Bcde : 

'Saet  me  an  'Sara  bro'Sra  saegde,  fore  "Saem  &  in  Seem  5e  hit  (/.  e.  'Saet 
wundor)  gefremed  waes  (propter  quos  et  in  quibus).     B.  384.  11. 

^aet  heo  fore  his  gehaelde  t^aem  aelmihtigan  Gode  jetgaedre  heora  bene 
&  gebedo  senden  &  geoten  (pro  eius  custodia).     B.  72.  18. 

hwaet  ic  fore  Cristes  cneohtum  .  .  .  t)rowade  &  arasfnde  (parvulis  Christi). 
B.  114.  22. 

For,  fore  -\-  dat.  after  verbs  of  praying  is  found  only  in  Bede 
and  yElfric. 

5.  For -\- dat.  of  that  in  return  for  which  something  is  given,  for 
which  return  is  made  : 

He  ne  sealde  Gode  nanne  metsceat  for  his  saule,  ne  naenne  gcSingsceat 
wi5  his  miltsc.     C.  P.  339.  10. 

Da  brohton  Romane  '5one  triumphan  angean  Pompeius  mid  micelre 
weorSfulnesse  for  'Ssem  lytlan  sige  Se  he  Sa  haofde.     O.  234.  29. 


68 

god  haef^  getiohhod  to  sellanne  witu  &  erm'Su  "Saem  yflum  monnum  for 
hiora  yflum  weorcum.     Bo.  198.  2. 

(scl.  Eadvvine)  Soncunge  dyde  his  Godum  for  'Saere  deahter,  'Se  him 
acenned  wses  (pro  nata  sibi  filia)  B.  122.  29.  So  :  tJonc  secgan  for  (pro). 
B.  236.  21,  380.  17. 

"  Du  earming,  beorh  ^'e  sylfum,  and  wyrc  daedbote  for  ^aere  halgena  blode, 
•Se  "Su  agute."     -5".  C.  418.  35. 

Heofonan  rice  wass  alaeten  pisum  foresaedum  gebroSrum  for  heora  nette 
and  scipe.     S.  C.  580.  23. 

Note,     wi'6  is  the  prep,  commonly  used  in  this  sense.     The 
notion  of  "reason"  is  present  wheny«?r  is  used. 
Fore  is  noted  once  : 

seo  Cu'Sbriht  geaf  '5one  abbote  L  punde  Scerfore  (i.  e.  for  the  land) 
Chron.  92,  15  (e),  very  late  ;  observe  the  ace.  of  the  article  z.it^x  geaf. 

6.  Bede  shows  often  for,  fore  +  dat.  and  yF,lfric for  +  dat,  =z 
"  instead  of,"  "in  the  place  of";  ^Ifric  even  for  +  dat,  =  "  reck- 
oned," "  held  to  be  "  (ci.  for,  fore  -j-  ace.  3  and  2)  : 

Daette  forSferdum  Paulino  '5am  biscope  Ithamar  for  him  ast  Hrofeceastre 
biscopsette  onfeng  (pro  eo).     B.  14.  28. 

.  .  .  'Saette,  wundorlice  gemete,  for  openre  wunde  &  geomiendre  .  .  .  '5a  seo 
'Synneste  dolgswae'5  &  seo  laesseste  aateawde  (pro  aperto  et  hiante  vulnere). 
B.  322,  10. 

Hononus  for  him  gecoren  waes  (qui  lusto  in  episcopatum  successit).  B. 
12,  24. 

For  '5aem  (i.  e.  Puttan)  Theodor  biscop  in  Hrofesceastre  Suichelm  to 
biscope  gehalgode  (pro  quo).     B.  298.  24. 

a  domo  fram  huse  :  her  is  se  a  for  anum  staefgefege.  ab  hojnme  fram  '5am 
menn  :  her  is  se  ah  an  staefgefeg.     y£//.  Gr.  7.  5. 

And  '5u  nelt  syllan  'Sinum  bearne  prowend  for  asge,  nele  eac  God  us 
syllan  orwenysse  for  hihte.     S.  C.  252.  31. 

ponne  by'5  he  indeclinabile,  paet  is,  undeclinjendlic,  ac  gae^  se  an  casus 
for  eallum  "Sam  o'5rum  casum,  swa  ys  huitis  modi.     JElfr.  Gr.  88.  15. 

For  nahte  he  tealde  aenig  '5ing  to  biddenne  buton  gesih'5e.     S.  C.  156.  21. 

Fore  again  only  in  Bede :  ' 

Gegyrewa'5  '5one  lichoman  mid  neowum  braeglum  fore  5am  5e  ge  '5aer  on 
noman  (pro  his).     B.  376.  20. 

se  biscop  .  .  .  ,  se  5e  fore  Cu'Sbryhte  gehalgod  beon  sceolde  (pro  Cud- 
bercto)  B.  374.  8.     So  140.  16,  248.  28,  458.  14 — all  from  Lat.  pro. 

7.  The  dat.  i^csni)  and  both  forms  of  the  ijistr.  {"^on,  '8jp)  are  used 
withybr  (never  fore)  to  form  a  conjunctional  phrase  of  reason, 
or,  rarely,  of  purpose.     The  resultant   forms   are  for'^iEm   i^e), 

for^on  {j6e),for^y  (6«?). 


69 

a.  For^ccm  {'6e),for'6on{j6e)  z=z  "  because,"  followed  by  clause  of 
reason : 

ond  '5a  swicSe  lytle  fiorme  'Sara  boca  wiston,  forlSxm^e  hie  hiora  nan 
wuht  ongiotan  ne  meahton,  fortSaimlSe  hie  naeron  on  hiora  agen  gceJiode 
awritene.     C.  P.  5.  ii. 

j'ara  wasron  syx  stxlhranas, 'Sa  beo'S  swySe  dyre  mid  Finnum,  for  "Saem 
hy  fo5  ]ia  wildan  hranas  mid.     O.  18.  12. 

Sic  gitsungpa  «Si '5a  gewin  waeron  grimlicran  j'onne  hy  nu  syn,  for  Son 
hy  hyre  nane  bysene  asr  ne  cu'5an  swa  men  nu  witon,  ac  on  bilvvitnesse 
hyra  lif  alyfdon,     O.  30.  23. 

Bede  uses  almost  exclusivelyy"c?r  'S^??: 

Ac  for5on  missenlice  intingan  &  unaemtan  oft  gelimpa5,  licade  us  eallum 
gemoenelice  paette  in  Agustus  Kalende  aerie  si'Sa  on  gere  seono^  gesonmode 
in  stowe,  seo  is  nemned  Clofeshoh.     B.  278.  24. 

^Ifric  uses  the  ioxxw  for'^a7i  ^e  most  often  : 

.  .  .  for'5an  "Se  '5u  eart  rihtwis  and  me  becweme.     S.  C.  20.  30. 

but  for^i  ]><^/' sometimes,  apparently  as  a  more  emphatic  form, 
"  for  this  reason  (purpose)  that  ": 

He  gereordede  hine  aefter  his  aeriste,  na  for'Si  ]?xt  he  sySSan  eor'51ices 
bigleofan  behofode,  ac  to  '5i  paet  he  geswutelode  his  so'San  lichaman.  S.  C. 
296.  25. 

pa  cwse'S  se  Haslend,  past  he  naere  for  his  agenum  synnum,  ne  for  his 
maga,  blind  geboren,  ac  for  'Si  paet  Godes  wundor  purh  hine  geswutelod 
waere.     ^5'.  C.  474.  5. 

or  when  another  clause  is  inserted  between  the  conj.  and  its 
clause : 

.  .  .  ponne  bi^  se  faeder  mara,  and  se  sunu  laessa.  Hwi  swa?  For'5i)'onne 
se  sunu  \vyx'5,  ponne  ealda5  se  faeder.     S,  C.  278.  24. 

and  rihtwisra  manna  dea'5  is  deorwyr'Se,  for'5i  'Sonne  hi  geendia^'  c>is 
geswincfulle  lif,  beo5  hi  gebrohte  to  '5am  ecan  life.     S.  C.  218.  20, 

sometimes,  also,   in  the  same  position  in   which  for'^an   (^e)  is 

commonly  found : 

Se  getigeda  assa  and  his  fola  getacnia'5  twa  folc,  paet  is  ludeisc  and 
hseSen  :  Ic  cwe'Se,  haeSen,  for^i  pe  eal  mennisc  waes  ^a-gyt  wanigende  on 
haeSenscipe,  buton  pam  anum  ludeiscan  folce.  S.  C.  206.  32.  So  276.  31, 
286.  II,  322.  21. 

b.  "  Therefore,"  referring  to  some  statement  already  made,  is 

commonly  expressed  by  for  ])y  in  all  texts  except  Bede,  which 

again  uses/brS^w  ; 

Ne  ofermodgia'5  '5a  scirmenn  na  for5y.     C.  P.  109.  18. 

&  se  nim'5  j'one  laestan  dacl  se  nyhst  p^m  tune  paet  feoh  geaerne'5.     (S: 


70 

ponne  ride'5  ale  hys  weges  mid  San  feo,  &  hyt  motan  habban  eall ;  &  for  ISy 
"Saer  bee's  pa  swiftan  hors  ungefoge  dyre.     O.  21.  5. 

and  hu  maeg  se  geleafa  beon  for'Sgenge,  gif  seo  lar  and  ^a  lareowas  ateor- 
ja^  ?  is  nu  for  ^i  godes  peowum  and  mynstermannum  georne  to  warnigenne, 
paet  seo  halige  lar  on  urum  dagum  ne  acolige  o^'Se  ateorige.     ^//.  Gr.  3.  9. 

paes  biscopes  lif  &  drohtunge  in  biscophade  ge  3er  biscophade  is  sjegd 
paette  waere  ^aet  halgeste,  swa  swa  eac  swylce  aefter  mid  heofonlicra 
maegena  tacnum  gecy'Sed  waes.  Ond  for'Son  seoppon  longe  his  horsbeer,  pe 
hine  mon  untrumne  on  baer,  waes  from  his  discipulum  gehealden  ;  &  monige 
untrume  .  .  .  paer  aet  haeloonfengon.     B.  282.  3,     So  346.  20,  354.  25,  etc.,  etc. 

Bo.  uses  also  for'^csm  in  this  sense : 

pa  felgan  bio^  fyrrest  paere  eaxe,  for'Saem  hi  faro'5  ungeredlicost ;  sionafu 
faer^  neaxst  'Sasre  eaxe,  for'Sy  hio  faer'S  gesundlicost.     Bo.  222.  21. 

and  yElfric  ^z  without  preposition,  rarely  : 

God  is  ure  Faeder,  pi  we  sceolon  ealle  beon  gebro^ru  on  Gode.  S.  C. 
260.  28.     So  82.  30. 

c.  The  interrogative  "why"  is  rendered  by  hwy  ^  forhwy ,  for- 
hwon  (the  last  being  the  usual  form  in  Bede) : 

hwi  ne  hwearfast  '5u  eac  mid  him  ?     Bo.  18.  7.  (B). 

...  &  for  hwy  se  goda  God  laete  aenig  yfel  beon.     Bo.  xviii.  2.  (B.). 

cur  hwi,  quare  for  hwi,  qiiani  ob  rem  for  hwi  oS'Se  for  ^i.  ^If.  Gr. 
231.  ic. 

forhwy,  C.  P.  451.  6;  for  hwi,  O.  54,  33. 

...  &  hine  frignan,  forhwon  hine  mon  gebindan  ne  meahte  (quare).  B. 
328.  5. 

d.  The  correlatives  (1)  "because  .  .  .,  therefore,"  (2)  "for  this 
reason  .  .  .,  because  .  .  .,"  show  the  utmost  variety  of  form,  espe- 
cially in  Bo.^  where  they  are  very  frequent,  from  the  argumen- 
tative nature  of  the  work  : 

(i)  forSy  Se  .  .  .,  fort^y  .  .  .,  Bo.  98.  30. 

forSsem  .  .  .,  forSsem  .  .  .,  240.  28  (Cott.). 

fortSaem  .  .  .,  forSi  .  .  .,  240.  28  (B.). 
(2)  for])i  .  .  .,  forpy  .  .  .,  70.  i,  122.  29,  214.   19  (B.),  246.  29 
(Cott;  Ac  .  .  .  for(5i  .  .  .  B.). 

forSaem  .  .  .,  fort5sem  fe  .  .  .,  108.  31  (B). 

forSaem  .  .  .,  forSy  .  .  .,  126.  15. 

for8i  .  .  .,  py  laes  (neg.  sent.)  234.  8. 

forSsem  .  .  .,  j^e  .  .  .,  230.  24. 
8.  For  +  dat.  in  time  phrases  (observed  only  in  j^lfric). 
a.  For -\- dat.  of  time  {d^g-,  gear^zzz^^  .  .  ago";  cf.  German 
vor. 

swa  swa   hit  waes   gedon  on  Angelcynne  nu  for  anum  feawum  gearum. 
^7/.  Gr.  3.  12.     So  S.  C.  458.  7. 


/I 

Min  Urihten  for  feawum  daguni  me  geswutelode  pxt  icsceolde  mid  pysre 
eJrowunge  his  fotsvvaNum  fylian.     S.  C.  382.  16.     So  104.  i. 

b  In  the  following  sentences  the  beginning  of  the  modern  idiom  : 
"  for  two  years,"  etc.,  is  apparent,  though  they  were  still  doubtless 
phrases  of"  purpose,"  '*  interest,"  to  ^^Ifric  : 

Witodlice  se  (Se  nane  brocunge  for  t?isum  life  ne  'Srowa^,  he  faer^  to 
•Srowunge.     S.  C.  472.  21.  ("in  this  life"  Thorpe). 

He  (i.  e.  se  hyra)  cep^  paera  sceatta,  and  blissaS  on  15am  wur^'mynte,  and 
hsef'S  his  mede  for  Sisum  life,  and  bi'S  bescyred  jiacre  ecan  mede,  S.  C. 
240.  21. 

.  .  .  for^'an  5e  oft  getimaS  yfelum  teala  for  life.     S.  C.  332,  15. 

In  one  passage  indeed  the  Latin  ace.  of  duration  is  rendered  by 
for\ 

hiennium  fortwam  gearum  o'S^e  twegra  geara  fyrst.     yg//".  Gr.  287.  15. 

Compounds. 

The  adverb y^r^w  combines  with  the  prepositions  on,io,csi^d,wd 
be  to  form  compound  prepositions,  taking  for  the  most  part  the 
dat.  case.  Onforan,  however,  is  followed  by  the  ace.  winter  in 
the  Chronicle,  170.  23.  (abed),  172.  17.  (a).  Toforan  in  Bo.  and 
j^lfrie  denotes  precedence  and  preference : 

paet  ic  maeg  pe  inweardlice  lufian  to  foron  eallum  pingum  mid  damnum 
ge^ance.     Bo.  260.  12  (B). 

paet  he  sy  toforan  oSrum  mannum  purh  his  glencge  getealde.  .S",  C. 
328.  28. 

pra  vie  toforan  me,/r^  onutibus  toforan  eallum.     y^lf.  Gr.  276.  2. 

y^tforan  has  a  considerable  range  of  uses  : 

1.  In  the  presence  of: 

coram  vobis  stat  xtforan  eow  he  stent.     ^If.  Gr.  271.  16. 

and  Crist  hine  gehselde  astforan  gesih^e  ealles  paes  werodes.  S.  C.  154.3 

Also  with  verbs  of  motion: 

Ne  glad  he  (i.  e.  se  steorra)  ealne  weig  him  aetforan,  ac  sySSan  hi  comon 
to  Judeiscum  earde,  sy^San  he  waes  heora  latteow,  o^  pcet  he  bufan  Cristes 
gesthuse  ^etstod.     S.  C.  108.  32. 

2.  Before,  of  place: 

J?a  gesawon  hi  retforan  'Sa;re  cyrcan  nortS-dura,  on  'Sam  marmanstane, 
swilce  mannes  fotlaesta  fastlice  on  ^am  stane  ge'Syde.     S.  C.  506.  11. 

3.  Before,  in  a  series : 

ac  hi  habba'5  ealle  sceortne  i  on  sopinum  aetforan  paui  -turn.  yEl.  Gr. 
193-  7. 


72 

4-  Before,  above,  of  preference  : 

ac  5eah  he  geendebyrde  pone  unspedigan  fiscere  astforan  'Sam  rican 
casere.     S.  C.  578.  10. 

5.  Before,  in  time  : 

.  .  .  and   be  'Sam  manega  bee  setton,'Sa^e  we  nu   oferrseda^   set   Godes 
^eowdome  aetforan  his  gebyrdtide,  him  to  wur'Smynte.     S.  C.  6co.  13. 
astforan  Martines  masssan.     Chron.  191.  19.  (c.)  (foran  to  abd.). 

Beforan  has  all  of  these  meanings  except  "  before  in  time": 

beforan  "Sasm  temple  stod  aeren  ceac.     C.  P.  105.  i. 
Seo  menigu  pe  eode  beforan  Sam  Haslende.     S.  C.  156.  10. 
sua  manegra  wieta  hie  beo^  wyr'Se  beforan  'Sasm  c'Srum  sua  suahemonna 
on  won  gebrohte.     C.  P.  191.  7. 

The  closeness  in  meaning  of  these  -foran  compounds  to  one 
another  is  well  illustrated  by  the  following :  He  (i.  e.  Johannes 
se  Fulluhtere)  waes  asend  toforan  Drihtne,  swa  swa  se  daegsteorra 
gseS  beforan  ^aere  sunnan,  swa  swa  bydel  setforan  demen,  swa  seo 
Ealde  Gecyt5nys  aetforan  ^sere  Niwan.     fS.  C.  354.  33. 

Summary. 

A.  For  versus y<?r^. 

1.  Fore  is  the  regular  form,  whatever  the  meaning,  when  the 
prep,  does  not  immediately  precede  its  case. 

2.  Fore  before  its  case  occurs  only  in  C  P.  (^fore-\-acc.  i.,-\-dat 
I.)  and  in  Bede  (in  all  categories  except  /or  -\-  ace.  2.  and 
for  +  dat.  7.).  Except  for  this  limitation  of  fore^  the  two  forms 
seem  not  to  be  distinguished  in  Bede. 

B.  Cases. 

1.  Ace.  gives  place  to  dat.  when  the  prep,  does  not  precede  its 
case, — except  in  Bede.     Cf.  m,  on,  pp.  9  ff. 

2.  Dat.  appears  often  instead  of  ace.  4.  (in  C.  /*.,  B.  and  yFlf. 
— see  p.  67),  less  often  for  ace.  3.  (^B.  and  yFllf.)  ;  for  ace.  2.  only 
in  yFlfric. 

3.  Ace.  for  dat.  or  insir.  of  cause  does  not  occur  ;  for  giefernesse 
ofergemet.     C.  P.  313.  14,  is  the  only  instance. 

Note.  The  intensive  adverb/"*??'  is  sometimes  liable  to  confusion 

with  the  preposition.     So  in  the  sentence : 

pu  meaht  witan  be  manegum  pingum  paet  pact  gecynd  is  swi'Se  micel  :  is 
paet  for  micel  gecynd  Saet  urum  lichoman  cym'S  eall  his  mxgen  of  Sasm  mete 
pe  we  pigga-S.     Bo.  150.  33. 

Fox  translates /(^r  micel  gecynd  "  through  mighty  nature,"  i.  e. 
for  -f-  ace.  of  cause,  which  does  not  occur.     The  meaning  of  the 


73 

passage  is  :  **  that  is  (an  instance  of  the)  very  great  power  of 
nature,  that  &c."     Cf.  the  following  : 

is  \rx.i  ponne  for  dyslic  geswinc  ]i?et  ge  winna'S  eowre  woruld  to  don  paet 
ge  wilnia'cN  eowerne  hlisan  ungemetlice  to  brsedanne  ofer  swelcne  cafertun. 
Bo.  62.  17. 

&  ^eah  hi  for  micel  god  ne  don,  hi  wilnia^  "Saet  hi  micel  "Syncen.     C.  P. 

439-  35- 

The  idea  of  approximate  location — nearness,  neighborhood — 
is  at  the  base  of  all  the  values  oi  est.  It  is  followed  regularly  by 
the  dat.y  very  rarely  by  the  ace.  case. 

I.    Mt  +  DAT. 

I.  ^t  denotes  location  less  closely  than  ^V^  and  07i',  that  near 
which,  by  which,  rather  than  that  in  or  upon  which.  So  it  is  used 
to  give  the  place  of  a  battle  or  other  meeting,  of  a  church  or 
monastery,  &c.,  &c. 

He  geseah  ane  hlaedre  standan  cet  him  on  eor'San.     C.  P.  loi.  19. 

he  ne  cuse'S  na  Sset  Sa  giemmas  wasreu  forsceadne  aefter  ISaem  str^etum,  ac 
aet  'Sara  straeta  endum.     C.  P.  135.  17. 

Se  westsu'Sende  Europe  landgemirce  is  in  Ispania  westeweardum  et 
'5aem  garsecge,  «&  msest  aet  ^aem  iglande  ^astte  Gades  hatte.     O,  8.  24. 

heora  gemetting  waes  eft  aet  Trefia  ^aere  ie.     O.  186.  31. 

hie  .  .  .  ne  durran  .  .  .  hie  selfe  jet  ham  ast  heora  cotum  hie  werian.  0. 
136.  29. 

paet  waeter  .  .  .  cym'S  ponne  up  aet  paem  aewelme.     Bo.  140.  19. 

.  .  .  paet  mon  heh'S  asnne  heafodbeag  gyldenne  aet  sumes  aerneweges  ende. 
Bo.  188.  9. 

pa  ne  wiste  he  hwaet  he  gefelde  cealdes  cet  his  sidan  licgan  ;  cunnode  '5a 
mid  his  hond  &  sohte,  hwaet  paet  waere  (lateri  adjacere).     B.  156.  32. 

gesawon  heo  '5aer  monige  men  aet  him  beon  (adfuisse).     B.  184.  33. 

&  his  lie  W^  on  ^am  mynstre  ast  Abbandune.     Chron.  234.  34.  (c). 

Her  het  Eadweard  cyng  atimbran  Sa  norSan  burg  aet  Heorotforda. 
Chron.  186.  13.  (abed). 

Her  waes  paet  myccle  gemot  ast  Kyrtlingtune.     Chroti.  230.  11.  (be). 

Her  Cynric  &  Ceawlin  f  uhton  wi'S  Brettas  aet  Beranbyrg.  Chron.  30.  9. 
(abce). 

&  (scl.  hi)  eodon  ofer  land  'Sast  hie  gedydon  aet  Cw^etbrycge  be  Ssfern. 
Chron.  174.  i.  (abed). 

donii  est  he  is  ast  ham.     ^If.  Gr.  234.  i. 

SoSlice  5a  halgan  apostolas  wasron  swilce  culfran  aet  heora  eh-'5yrlum, 
^a'5a  hi  nan  jnng  on  5isum  middangearde  ne  gewilnodon,  ac  hi  calle  'Sing 
bilewitlice  sceawodon.     S.  C.  586.  i. 


74 

CBt  honda  (ad  manum)  is  exactly  our  modern  "  at  hand  ": 

pa  saet  he  aet  beode,  naefde  "Sa  ast  honda  hwaer  tiaet  brohte  lac  gehealdau 
scolde  ;  sende  'Sain  his  bosm.     B.  156.  28.     So  122.  20. 

This  is  distinct  from  the  cet  hondum  of  4. 

a.  y^/^  occurs  rarely  after  verbs  of  motion  : 

Ic  eow  cleopode  ar  to  me,  ac  ge  me  noldon  set  cuman.     C.  P.  247.  21. 

"Saet  hie  naefre  noldon  aet  ham  cuman  aer  hie  ^aet  gewrecen  hasfden. 
O.  56.  19. 

.  .  .  ^aet  hie  gebrohten  Romana  consulas  &  heora  witan  aet  heora  agnum 
londe  &  him  beforan  drifen  swa  swa  niedlingas.     O.  122.  6. 

&  'Sa  ni'Semestan  ic  gebrenge  aet  Sam  hehstan,  &  'Sa  hehstan  aet  'Sam 
ni'Semestan  ;  'Saet  is  j^aet  ic  gebrenge  ea'Smodnesse  on  heofonum,  &  'Sa  heo- 
fonlican  god  aet  'Sam  ea^medum.     Bo.  22.  i.  (B). 

&  gesyndge  windas  Surh  Sone  smyltestan  usic  aet  londe  gebrohte  (ad). 
B.  386.  14. 

b.  y^t  sometimes  combines  with  proper  nouns  of  place,  so  that 
the  whole  is  treated  as  a  name : 

.  .  .  ^aem  porta  "Se  mon  haet  aet  Has'Sum.     O.  19.  23. 

...  in  "Saere  stowe  "Se  is  geceged  M,t  Hwitan  yErne  (quae  Candida  Casa 
vocatur).     B.  478.  27. 

Wynfer'S  hwearf  to  his  mynstre,  j'aet  is  nemned  aet  Bearvve  (dicitur 
Adbarvae).     B.  280.  27. 

...  on  ^aere  stowe  'Se  .  .  .  genemned  is  aet  Eamotum.     Chron.  199.  34.  (d). 

Cf.  M.  H.  G.  ze\  da  zen  Burgonden,  so  was  ir  lant  genant, 
Niebelungen  5.  3.  The  phrase  is  not,  however,  really  a  noun ; 
it  appears  to  be  so  only  with  verbs  of  naming. 

2.  ^t  introduces  the  occasion, — the  activity,  function,  which 
marks  the  time  or  in  which  one  is  engaged,  j^t  is  here  scarcely 
distinguishable  by  definition  from  07i  in  similar  use.  Cf.  m, 
on  -j-  dat.  I.  I.  d. 

se  sacerd  scyle  onfon  Sone  suiSran  bogh  aet  ^aere  of[f]runge.  C.  P. 
81.  19. 

hi  seca^  .  .  .  ^aet  hie  fyrmest  hlynigen  aet  aefengieflum.     C.  P.  27.  7. 

^t  heora  'Sriddan  gefeohte  Galerius  wear'S  gefliemed.     O.  280.  9.  . 

'Saer  hie  aet  hiera  gemote  waeron.     O.  224.  25. 

'Sa  hie  sume  si'Se  druncne  aet  heora  symble  saltan.     O.  130.  25. 

swi'Se  wel  pu  min  haefst  geholpen  cet  jmsre  spraece.     Bo.  250,  18. 

"Sa  hio  aet  beode  saeton  &  aet  swaesendum  (ad  mensam).     B.  396.  31. 

Sa  he  aet  fulwihte  bae'Se  on'Swegen  waes  (egressus  de  fonte).     B.  y:j2.  4. 

gif  he  aet  leorninge  saete  o'S'Se  elles  hwaet  dyde  (legente  eo).     B.  26S,  15. 

Mellitus  betweoh  hy  aet  Saem  seono'Se  saet  (no.  Lat.).     B.  108.  14. 

.  .  .  ^a  'Se  aet  "Sam  deaSe  heora  synna  hreowe  dydon  (ad  mortem).  B. 
216.  1 1. 


75 

&  "Saer  waeron  act  his  halgunge  twegen  ercebisceopas,  &  tyn  leod 
bisceopas.     Chron.  234.  9.  (c). 

Barnabas  waes  "Sa  Paules  gefera  cet  tSaere  bodunge  to  langum  fyrste. 
S.  C.  3S8.  18. 

aet  Godes  dome  ne  bi'S  nan  beladung  ne  witJertalu.     S.  C.  530.  6. 

Dass  ealdormannes  dohtor  lasg  set  fortJsi'Se.     S.  C.  469.  7. 

iT'a  gelamp  hit  paet  get  "Sam  gyftum  win  weartS  ateorod.     S.  C.  58.  9. 

a.  A  further  development  of  this  value  of  est  appears  in  the 
(rare)  use  oi  estziz  "  in  the  matter  of,"  "  in  regard  to."  Cf.  in,  on 
+  dat.  I.  7. 

Oft  men  biS  sui'Se  wandigende  aet  aelcum  weorce  &  sui'Se  lactraede.  C.  P. 
149.  14. 

(scl.  hi)  cwaedon  "Saet  hie  to  ra'Se  wolden  fultumlease  beon  aet  heora  bearn- 
teamum,  '5a  hi  ^aer  swa  longe  'Sohton  to  beonne.     O.  56.  21. 

gif  ge  ast  ^issum  'Sreora  'Singum  me  hyrsume  beon  willaS  (in  tribus  his). 
B.  102.  10. 

wa  5am  menn  ^e  cSerne  ast  his  aehtum,  o'S'Se  aet  his  feore  beswic'5.  S.  C. 
516.  I. 

J?eah  se  retJe  reafere  us  ast  aehtum  bereafige,  cS^e  feores  benseme  .  .  . 
S.  C.  576.  10. 

b.  In  the  following  passage  cstzzz  against : 

Xersis  j'^et  ocJer  folc  swa  swi'Se  forseah,  paet  he  ascade,  hwaetsceolde  set 
swa  lytlum  weorode  mara  fultum,buton  jia  ane  pe  him  j?aer  aer  abolgen  waes 
on  paem  xrran  gefeohte,  paette  waes  on  Merothonia  paerc  dune.     O.  80.  16. 

3.  yEt  is  used  with  certain  words  to  form  time-phrases.  So 
always  with  cyrr,  fruma,  and  in  the  phrase  est  niehsian;  in 
u^lfric  also  with  scbI.  More  definite  time  is  rendered  by  ^t  only 
in  Bede,  where  d(Zg,  neaht,  surnor,  (but  only  when  accompanied 
by  the  adj.  mid)  and  Eastor,  Peiitecoste,  occur  after  cBt. 

He  maeg  'Saet  aet  sumum  cierre  betan.     C.  P.  235.  24. 

"Sset  we  aet  ytemestan  onfon  sumne  dael  bledsunge.      C.  P.  333.  i. 

&  5a  aet  nyhstan  he  waes  feohtende  wi'5  Sci'S'Sie  ...  &  '5aer  wearS  ofscoten. 
O.  30.  12. 

hit  scyle  eall  swa  geweor^an  swa  swa  god  aet  fruman  getiohhad  hasfde. 
Bo.  246.  17. 

Ra  bestaelon  hie  hie  '5eah  nihtes  upp  aet  sunium  twam  cirron.  Chron. 
190.  6.  (abed). 

pa  becom  se  apostol  aet  sumum  saele  to  '5oere  byrig  Pergamum.  S.  C 
62,  24, 

Waes  seo  beorhtnes  .  .  .  mara, 'Son  sunnan  leoht  bi5  ast  middan  dKge  (sol 
meridianus).     B.  284.  16. 

pa  Wtes  aet  middre  neahte,  j'a  he  waeccende  wass,  pa  ne  wiste  he  hwast  he 
gefelde  cealdes  act  his  sidan  licgan  (medio  noctis  tempore).     B.  156.  30. 


76 

Eodon  wiit  suigiende,  pes  ^e  me  puhte  &  gesegn  waes,  ongen  nor'Seast 
rodor,  swa  swa  sunnan  upgong  biS  aet  middum  sumere  (contra  ortum  solis 
solstitialem).     B.  424.  2. 

Ond  (scl.  heo)  seldon  in  hatum  ba^um  heo  ba'Sian  wolde,  buton  ^am 
hyhstan  symbelnessum  &  tidum  ast  Eastran  &  aet  Pentecosten,  (imminenti- 
bus  sollennis  .  .  .  paschic,  pentecostes).     B.  318.  17. 

Seo  waes  gefulwad  '5y  halgan  djege  ast  Pentecosten  (die  sancto  pente- 
costes).    B.  124,  5. 

Bede's  peculiarity  here  is  evidently  not  due  to  the  Latin. 

4.  ^t  indicates  the  source — "at"  and  from  which  something 
springs  or  is  received  or  obtained,  as  in  our  modern  phrase  "  at 
his  hands."  ^t  in  this  sense  has  however  a  much  more  extended 
use  in  Ags.  than  in  mod.  English.  That  this  meaning  of  est  is 
only  a  special  development  of  the  place-meaning  (see  i.  and  2. 
above)  is  evident  from  the  following  passages,  in  which  cet  has 
the  values  of  both  "  aet"  and  "  from  ": 

Ealle  staerwriteras  secga'S  ^set  Asiria  rice  at  Ninuse  begunne,  &  Romana 
rice  aet  Procuse  begunne  (a  Nino  ...  a  Proca).     O.  60.  25. 

Da  onfeng  he  him  &  nom  aet  fulwihte  bse^e  &  aet  ^ses  biscopes  bonda 
"Saere  godcundan  Segnunge  him  to  godsuna  (de  lavacro  exeuntem).  B. 
168.  5. 

hie  ondraeda'S  'Saet  him  derian  maege  aet  ^sem  gielpe.     C.  P.  143.  23. 

y^t  appears  in  this  sense  after  the  following  verbs  in  the  texts 
read : 

geaxian,  gehieran^  {ge)leornian,  gelcsred  beon^  wifan  ; 

{a)biddan^  findan^  onfon^  underfoyi,  begietan,  geornian^  ,^^J^^- 
cmi,  habbaUy  ofgan,  bismer  and  sige  gefaran,  {^ge)niman^  secan, 
wihiian  ; 

(^ge)bycga7i,  geceapian^  geearnian  ; 

gehadiaji,  gefzillod  beon,  gehceled  weor'6a7i,  acweald  weor'^an, 
gedemed  beon,  forweor^a?i. 

ahredda7i,  alesan  ;  bercedan  ;  ahreatian  : 

We  5e  his  liomu  sindon  leornedon  ast  him  Saet  we  flugen  (Sa  oliccunga 
'Sisses  middangeardes.     C.  P.  33,  22. 

eowerne  gefean  eow  nan  mon  ast  ne  genim'5.     C.  P.  187.  22. 

"Saet  hie  o^er  sceolden,  o'S'Se  'Saet  lond  act  him  alesan,  o'^'^Se  he  hie  wolde 
mid  gefeohte  fordon  tS:  forherigan.     O.  44.  9. 

hi  astgaedere  gelasrede  waeron  aet  Aristotolese  heora  magistre.     O.  132.  2. 

Hu  loseph  .  .  .  ahredde  Egypta  folc  aet  'Saeni  seofan  geara  miclan  hungre 
mid  his  wisdome.     O.  i.  11. 

he  eft  waes  biddende  aneslytles  troges  aet  anum  earman  men,^aet  he  aiehte 
his  feorh  generian.     O.  84.  15. 

ic  ne  masg  findan  ast  me  seolfum  'Sset  ic  hine  aefre  geseo,      O.  244.  i. 


17 

ealle  gesceafta,  gesewenlica  &  ungesewenlica,  stillu  &  unstillu,  onfo'S  set 
"Saem  stillan  &  aet  iSasm  gestoe'S'Segan  &  act  pacm  anfealdan  gode  endeberdnesse 
&  andwlitan.     Bo.  218.  14. 

hwact  beef's  he  set  "Sasm  hlisan,  asfter  'Sacs  lichoman  gedale  &  'Saere  sawle  ? 
Bo.  68,  II. 

swa  swa  me  sum  aid  macssepreost  arwyrSlice  sa;gde,'Sact  he  act  his  seolfes 
muSe  gehyrde  (ab  ipso).     B.  242.  21. 

ne  mihton  hi  (i.  e.  Bryttas)  nxnigne  fultum  act  him  begitan  (ab  illo).  B. 
48.  10. 

ond  (scl.  Wine)  mid  feo  gebohte  act  him  (i.  e.  Wulfhere)  'Saet  biscopseiSl 
aet  Lundenceastre  (ab  eo).     B.  170.  12, 

he  onfeng  Rsegnolde  cyninge  (ad.;  Raegnoldes  cinges  be.)  aet  bisceopes 
handa.     (7/zr(7w.  210.  22.  (abed.) 

&  (scl.  se  here)  winter  setle  namon  aet  East  Englum.  Chron.  131.  23.  (e), 
{on  abed.). 

Egeas  saede,  "  Ic  wille  mid  tintregum  aet  "Se  ofgan 'Sises  binges  insiht." 
.5".  C.  590.  22. 

se  waslhreow  Domicianus  on  "Sam  ylcan  geare  wear's  acweald  aet  his  witena 
handum.     S.  C.  60.  4. 

(scl.  Herodes)  ofsloh  ealle  Sa  hyse-cild  .  .  .  fram  twywintrum  cilde  to 
anre  riihte,  be  Saere  tide  pe  he  geaxode  aet  "Sam  tungel-witegum.  S.  C. 
80.  17. 

Mare  syl'S  se  'Searfa  pam  rican  ponne  he  aet  him  nime.     S.  C.  258.  i. 

and  hi  Sa  gelyfdon,and  gefullode  wurdon  aet  Sasra  maessepreosta  handum, 
^e  se  apostol  acr  gehadode.     S.  C.  470.  10. 

nan  cristen  mann  ne  sceal  his  haele  gefeccan  buton  act  Sam  yElmihtigan 
Scyppende.     S.  C.  470.  20. 

a.  Secan  and  wibiian  (cf.  to  II.  3.)  take  cet  or  to  without  appar- 
ent difference  of  meaning : 

Da'Sa  he  wilnode  lare  aet  Gode.     C.  P.  443,  31. 

heo  Sa  naenge  cu'Se  ondswaro  findan  meahte,  Seah 'Se  heo  georne  sohte 
aet  Sffim  sweostrum.     B.  284.  7. 

forSan  Se  hi  beo'S  ure  mundboran,  pa  ^e  nu  waedligende  aet  us  bigleofan 
wilniaS.     S.  C.  334.  35. 

Se  cristena  mann  Se  on  aenigre  pissere  gelicnysse  biS  gebrocod,  and  he 
Sonne  his  haelSe  secan  wyle  aet  unalyfedum  tilungum,  otJtie  act  wyrigedum 
galdrum,  oppe  Kt  aenigum  wiccecrsefte,  'Sonne  bi'S  he  Sam  hae'Senum  mannum 
gelic.     S.  C.  474.  20. 

b.  Verbs  compounded  with  ^^in  this  sense  take  the  dat.: 

mid  15am  casic  (i.  e.  ablativo)  by'S  geswutelod  swa  hwa;t  swa  we  actbredaS 
o'Srum  o'S^e  swa  hwact  swa  we  underfo'S  aet  o'Srum.     y£//^.  Gr.  23.  9. 

but  sometimes  the  ace,  the  feeling  for  the  compound  as  such 
having  been  lost. 

.  .  .  Sa  'Se  'Sa  frecednyssa  cetflugon.     S.  C.  506.  3. 


78 

5-  A  few  exceptional  uses  of  (st  are  assembled  here. 

a.  Condition  in  which  : 

aet  hu  micelre  scylde  Sa  beo^  befangne,  '5a  Se  .  .  .     C.  P.  377.  22.     Ci.  4. 

b.  Concerned  in  : 

&  ealle  '5a  men  lulius  het  ofslean  ^e  aet  ^aere  lare  ,waeron  "Saet  mon 
Pompeius  ofslog.     C.  242.  23.     Cf.  2. 

c.  Means  : 

Swa  swa  ic  nu  aet  feawum  wordum  secge  (breviter).     B.  206.  15. 

II.   T^T  +  ACC. 

The  ace.  after  est  is  very  rare;  in  the  texts  read  only  the  phrase 
cet  ^ysne  andweardan  dcBg  is  found  : 

paet  ilce  waeter  aet  'Sysne  ondweardan  daeg  eallum  'Saem  'Sider  cumendum 
his  heofenlicu  gifu  genihtsumnesse  ^egna'5  (usque  ad  banc  diem).  B. 
366.  21. 

.  .  .  paet  maeste  wael  ...  ^e  we  secggan  hyrdan  aet  'Sysne  andweardan 
daeg.     Chron,  122.  8,  (b) — ((ac)  have  <7'5  ;  (def)  only  csfre). 


•     •       •  «•* 


I  • 


-**;:*:  :,•••, 


Henry  Marvin  Belden,  second  son  of  Samuel  B.  and  Georgiana 
Belden,  was  born  in  Wilton,  Connecticut,  October  3,  1865; 
attended  Wilton  Academy  1882-4 ;  entered  Trinity  College, 
Hartford,  in  January,  1885,  and  was  graduated  with  the  degree  of 
B.  A.  in  June,  1888;  was  a  graduate  student  at  the  Johns  Hop- 
kins University  during  the  academic  years  1889-90  and  1891-93, 
attending  lectures  by  Professors  Bright  and  Browne,  in  English  ; 
Wood  and  Learned,  in  German ;  Griffin,  in  the  History  of 
Philosophy;  and  Bloomfield,  in  Comparative  Grammar;  was 
instructor  in  English  at  Lehigh  University  1890-91,  and  at  the 
University  of  Nebraska  1893-4  ;  studied  at  the  University  of 
Strassburg,  Germany,  1894-5  !  ^^^  ^^s  been  for  the  last  two  years 
assistant  professor  of  English  at  the  University  of  Missouri. 

Springdale,  Conn.,  yuly,  1897. 


»  ,   '      • 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
T0»^     202  Main  Library 


LOAN  PER  OD  1 

HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling     642-3405. 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


P^B  1 6  1993 


-.  "r* 


vn 


OCT  10 


W? 


DEC  0  7  20(3 


FORM  NO.  DD6 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


If 


u. 


C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CDMaMSVMbt 


«mH««iniP 


'-  '■'■•'  >  -■■■•■'■■■-. 


.y<Ar:'- 


